thereupon_o into_o the_o church_n and_o thus_o come_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o appear_v with_o ten_o kingdom_n in_o it_o show_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o this_o be_v the_o help_a of_o the_o woman_n because_o the_o church_n by_o this_o get_v her_o freedom_n and_o peace_n and_o gain_v these_o barbarian_n to_o she_o but_o the_o dragon_n be_v say_v to_o be_v still_o in_o great_a fury_n against_o the_o woman_n and_o therefore_o go_v to_o make_v war_n with_o the_o remnant_n of_o her_o seed_n which_o 17._o rev._n 12._o 17._o keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n and_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n christ_n where_o we_o may_v observe_v a_o plain_a distinction_n make_v betwixt_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n the_o war_n that_o the_o dragon_n make_v be_v with_o that_o part_n of_o her_o seed_n which_o keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n and_o have_v the_o testimony_n or_o be_v the_o witness_n or_o martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o intimate_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o her_o seed_n shall_v depart_v from_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n and_o from_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n by_o this_o we_o have_v a_o new_a scene_n open_v about_o the_o enmity_n of_o the_o dragon_n against_o the_o church_n the_o time_n of_o it_o be_v after_o the_o settlement_n of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n in_o those_o king_n of_o the_o barbarian_n signify_v by_o the_o swallow_a up_o of_o the_o great_a flood_n by_o the_o earth_n that_o be_v after_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n in_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o party_n against_o who_o this_o war_n be_v carry_v on_o be_v the_o godly_a seed_n of_o the_o woman_n not_o against_o all_o her_o seed_n but_o against_o those_o only_a who_o keep_v god_n commandment_n and_o be_v the_o witness_n or_o the_o martyr_n of_o jesus_n or_o as_o they_o be_v elsewhere_o call_v the_o witness_n in_o sackcloth_n how_o this_o be_v bring_v to_o pass_v that_o which_o do_v immediate_o follow_v this_o design_n of_o the_o dragon_n do_v inform_v we_o for_o immediate_o upon_o it_o appear_v a_o beast_n with_o all_o the_o same_o emblem_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o the_o dragon_n have_v and_o to_o he_o the_o dragon_n 1._o rev._n 13._o 1._o be_v say_v to_o give_v his_o power_n and_o his_o seat_n and_o great_a authority_n 2._o v._o 2._o and_o thus_o do_v the_o dragon_n fulfil_v the_o intention_n that_o he_o have_v just_a before_o to_o war_n with_o the_o choose_a remnant_n of_o the_o woman_n seed_n he_o do_v not_o appear_v himself_o in_o it_o but_o inspire_v another_o set_v up_o in_o his_o place_n to_o do_v it_o by_o which_o it_o be_v evident_o signify_v that_o this_o new_a war_n with_o the_o dutiful_a part_n of_o the_o woman_n seed_n be_v not_o manage_v by_o any_o roman_a power_n which_o be_v open_o know_v to_o be_v the_o profess_a enemy_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o christian_a religion_n as_o that_o government_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v which_o have_v the_o open_a appearance_n of_o the_o devil_n management_n in_o it_o and_o if_o it_o be_v not_o such_o a_o power_n that_o shall_v appear_v like_o a_o open_a profess_a enemy_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n it_o must_v be_v such_o as_o must_v profess_v that_o religion_n and_o out_o of_o a_o pretend_a zeal_n to_o it_o exercise_v all_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o devil_n or_o dragon_n against_o the_o true_a professor_n of_o it_o for_o all_o the_o great_a business_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v religious_a worship_n and_o if_o that_o religion_n be_v not_o profess_v enmity_n to_o the_o christian_a because_o that_o will_v make_v it_o the_o open_a show_n of_o the_o dragon_n as_o it_o be_v before_o his_o fall_n it_o must_v then_o be_v a_o zealous_a outward_a profession_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n to_o persecute_v and_o to_o destroy_v the_o true_a maintainer_n of_o it_o this_o do_v determine_v the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o settlement_n of_o the_o woman_n in_o the_o wilderness_n for_o the_o space_n of_o a_o time_n time_n and_o a_o half_a for_o tho'_o it_o be_v say_v chap._n 12._o 6._o that_o she_o flee_v into_o the_o wilderness_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o there_o say_v that_o she_o be_v settle_v there_o but_o only_o that_o she_o have_v a_o place_n prepare_v for_o she_o there_o to_o be_v feed_v for_o one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n and_o beside_o after_o many_o great_a action_n intervening_a she_o be_v say_v at_o the_o 14_o verse_n to_o be_v but_o then_o in_o a_o condition_n to_o fly_v into_o the_o wilderness_n and_o after_o she_o be_v fly_v thither_o the_o dragon_n cast_v out_o a_o flood_n after_o she_o and_o hinder_v her_o settlement_n there_o till_o that_o be_v swallow_v up_o and_o therefore_o do_v her_o time_n time_n and_o half-time_n begin_v but_o just_a at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o dragon_n be_v persecute_v the_o remnant_n of_o her_o seed_n which_o be_v just_a at_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n and_o so_o confirm_v the_o synchronism_n of_o the_o woman_n and_o the_o beast_n for_o their_o whole_a time_n we_o be_v therefore_o now_o to_o inquire_v from_o the_o history_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n how_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o from_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n all_o the_o true_a professor_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v force_v by_o tyrannical_a usage_n to_o worship_v the_o will_n of_o the_o christian_n roman_n emperor_n about_o matter_n of_o religion_n thereby_o to_o fit_v the_o character_n here_o give_v to_o the_o beast_n to_o the_o imperial_a head_n restore_v in_o the_o west_n and_o thus_o we_o find_v that_o at_o the_o time_n that_o the_o christian_a church_n the_o woman_n be_v secure_v in_o the_o two_o imperial_a seat_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n the_o two_o wing_n of_o a_o great_a eagle_n from_o all_o the_o inundation_n of_o pagan_a people_n or_o from_o the_o face_n of_o the_o serpent_n the_o devil_n do_v then_o set_v up_o persecution_n in_o the_o roman_a throne_n against_o the_o true_a and_o faithful_a member_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n the_o remnant_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n which_o keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n while_o she_o herself_o be_v in_o the_o wilderness_n or_o in_o a_o place_n of_o security_n chap._n vii_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o the_o particular_a point_n of_o the_o first_o date_n of_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n inquire_v after_o in_o order_n the_o first_o conception_n and_o progress_n of_o the_o chief_a malignity_n of_o the_o beast_n it_o enter_v with_o theodosius_n and_o be_v settle_v by_o justinian_n and_o appear_v to_o have_v be_v the_o enforce_n of_o universal_a conformity_n by_o penalty_n able_a to_o make_v the_o generality_n of_o the_o world_n to_o comply_v against_o their_o conscience_n justinian_n be_v peculiar_a talon_n in_o the_o settle_v this_o method_n for_o conformity_n from_o the_o former_a account_n of_o the_o overrule_a authority_n of_o the_o christian_a emperor_n in_o all_o church-affair_n and_o of_o the_o great_a veneration_n which_o they_o have_v for_o the_o council_n assemble_v under_o they_o it_o be_v obvious_a for_o any_o one_o to_o conclude_v that_o they_o lie_v very_o open_a to_o the_o danger_n of_o require_v divine_a honour_n to_o be_v give_v they_o for_o this_o must_v needs_o make_v they_o very_o apt_a to_o command_v many_o thing_n which_o god_n have_v leave_v free_a and_o undetermined_a to_o be_v receive_v for_o point_n of_o faith_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n as_o inspire_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o council_n and_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o in_o such_o a_o case_n the_o will_n of_o he_o that_o enjoin_v such_o thing_n be_v take_v for_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o so_o he_o may_v very_o well_o be_v say_v to_o require_v the_o honour_n of_o god_n to_o be_v give_v to_o his_o own_o will_n one_o can_v but_o think_v it_o very_o probable_a upon_o this_o account_n that_o such_o a_o kind_n of_o worship_n as_o be_v call_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v sometime_o enjoin_v before_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n since_o there_o be_v many_o erroneous_a council_n before_o that_o time_n and_o it_o may_v be_v many_o thing_n in_o orthodox_n council_n make_v to_o be_v inspiration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o press_v upon_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n as_o divine_a oracle_n necessary_o to_o be_v obey_v which_o be_v but_o the_o mere_a arbitrary_a injunction_n of_o man_n but_o yet_o though_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o worship_n may_v have_v be_v command_v before_o his_o appearance_n yet_o it_o can_v not_o be_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n till_o it_o be_v the_o own_n of_o the_o roman_a authority_n for_o the_o will_n of_o god_n in_o those_o particular_a circumstance_n of_o antichristian_a idolatry_n and_o tyranny_n in_o which_o it_o be_v describe_v to_o be_v all_o over_o the_o
prop._n 6._o or_o remove_v the_o city_n from_o the_o seven_o hill_n upon_o which_o it_o be_v build_v and_o therefore_o be_v it_o plain_o impossible_a for_o the_o beast_n not_o to_o be_v the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n 2._o and_o that_o also_o show_v that_o the_o beast_n exercise_v this_o power_n over_o rome_n in_o its_o idolatrous_a antichristian_a state_n because_o babylon_n be_v but_o in_o that_o one_o state_n all_o over_o that_o chapter_n prop._n 1._o and_o rule_n 3_o and_o the_o first_o show_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o which_o all_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o feast_n afterward_o do_v relate_v by_o a_o note_n of_o reference_n to_o that_o have_v a_o woman_n ride_v upon_o he_o in_o all_o that_o antichristian_a state_n which_o be_v her_o character_n everywhere_o else_o this_o be_v so_o plain_o signify_v that_o it_o be_v as_o unanimous_o consent_v to_o empire_n to_o alcazar_n in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect_n 5._o auctores_fw-la omnes_fw-la qui_fw-la romam_fw-la ethnicam_fw-la etc._n etc._n all_o author_n who_o judge_v rome-heathen_a to_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n make_v the_o beast_n everywhere_o to_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o even_o those_o who_o interpret_v the_o beast_n to_o signify_v the_o whole_a multitude_n of_o wicked_a man_n understand_v it_o of_o the_o wicked_a roman_n not_o of_o those_o in_o america_n or_o out_o of_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n by_o all_o sort_n of_o interpreter_n as_o to_o almost_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v say_v of_o these_o thing_n consent_n consent_n emperor_n a_o all_z the_o maintainer_n of_o the_o second_o opinion_n which_o be_v the_o generality_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o the_o father_n do_v all_o make_v the_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n as_o the_o last_o head_n alcazar_n in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect_n 5._o two_o qui_fw-la bestiam_fw-la antichristum_n esse_fw-la volunt_fw-la eum_fw-la constituunt_fw-la ultimum_fw-la esse_fw-la romanorum_fw-la imperatorum_fw-la those_o who_o make_v the_o beast_n to_o be_v antichrist_n affirm_v he_o to_o be_v the_o last_o of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n chap._n vi_o xvii_o rev._n xvii_o manifest_a ground_n for_o a_o strong_a presumption_n that_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v signify_v the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o revelation_n the_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n every_o way_n parallel_n for_o a_o more_o full_a and_o determinate_a knowledge_n of_o the_o nature_n and_o character_n of_o the_o beast_n so_o often_o mention_v in_o these_o vision_n it_o be_v very_o necessary_a to_o examine_v whether_o every_o show_n of_o it_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o state_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o without_o some_o assurance_n of_o that_o all_o our_o knowledge_n of_o this_o kind_n will_v be_v confine_v to_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o 17_o chapter_n it_o be_v true_a that_o by_o rule_n 3._o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o same_o peculiar_a mystical_a expression_n there_o be_v great_a reason_n to_o judge_v that_o it_o signify_v everywhere_o the_o same_o thing_n but_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v plain_a ground_n give_v we_o to_o suspect_v the_o contrary_a for_o there_o be_v several_a different_a show_n of_o it_o as_o if_o it_o be_v purposely_o design_v to_o warn_v we_o thereby_o that_o they_o be_v so_o many_o new_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n according_a to_o the_o variety_n of_o the_o succession_n of_o his_o head_n wherefore_o in_o search_n of_o a_o more_o large_a and_o comprehensive_a knowledge_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n one_o will_v be_v extreme_o desirous_a to_o find_v that_o every_o mention_n of_o the_o same_o term_n in_o all_o the_o other_o chapter_n do_v real_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n for_o thereby_o we_o shall_v have_v a_o great_a many_o more_o property_n and_o circumstance_n to_o judge_v of_o he_o and_o to_o determine_v his_o particular_a signification_n the_o more_o mark_n that_o one_o have_v of_o a_o beast_n the_o more_o easy_a will_v it_o be_v to_o find_v he_o and_o to_o distinguish_v he_o from_o all_o other_o that_o may_v resemble_v he_o the_o place_n where_o it_o will_v be_v judge_v to_o be_v the_o most_o likely_a to_o find_v the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v the_o chapter_n just_a before_o and_o after_o the_o 17_o and_o to_o they_o be_v we_o therefore_o direct_v for_o our_o first_o beginning_n in_o this_o search_n and_o first_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o beast_n after_o the_o 17_o chapter_n will_v be_v conclude_v can_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o same_o beast_n that_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n for_o we_o find_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o any_o other_o beast_n or_o of_o any_o new_a show_n of_o a_o beast_n betwixt_o the_o 17_o chapter_n and_o the_o 19_o where_o we_o see_v the_o beast_n bring_v upon_o the_o stage_n again_o and_o who_o will_v not_o thereupon_o conclude_v that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n with_o that_o note_n of_o reference_n before_o it_o do_v certain_o signify_v the_o beast_n that_o have_v be_v last_o discourse_v of_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n before_o it_o and_o therefore_o be_v this_o unanimous_o agree_v on_o among_o all_o interpreter_n that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o beast_n in_o both_o place_n as_o to_o the_o general_a notion_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o in_o that_o sense_n also_o be_v it_o grant_v to_o be_v the_o same_o beast_n in_o the_o chapter_n before_o the_o 17_o for_o it_o do_v indeed_o necessary_o follow_v from_o the_o former_a because_o the_o beast_n before_o the_o 17_o must_v be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o after_o it_o for_o they_o have_v both_o the_o same_o peculiar_a attendant_n the_o false_a prophet_n with_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o mark_n of_o it_o and_o therefore_o do_v grotius_n with_o one_o or_o two_o more_o give_v general_a and_o comprehensive_a notion_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o false_a prophet_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o kind_n of_o state_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o one_o he_o call_v idolatry_n and_o the_o other_o magic_n but_o withal_o apply_v these_o general_a notion_n to_o very_o different_a thing_n in_o particular_a in_o those_o several_a mention_n of_o the_o beast_n before_o and_o after_o the_o 17_o chapter_n so_o that_o in_o effect_n he_o still_o make_v the_o beast_n and_o false_a prophet_n in_o one_o place_n quite_o different_a thing_n in_o particular_a than_o they_o be_v in_o the_o other_o and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n to_o be_v as_o different_a a_o thing_n from_o either_o of_o they_o he_o will_v have_v these_o several_a mention_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v so_o many_o several_a state_n of_o it_o sometime_o under_o ten_o king_n and_o seven_o emperor_n signify_v by_o so_o many_o head_n and_o horn_n sometime_o to_o be_v but_o one_o emperor_n and_o then_o to_o be_v the_o beast_n with_o one_o head_n only_o and_o sometime_o to_o be_v the_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n only_o without_o any_o of_o its_o seven_o head_n but_o since_o there_o be_v little_a reason_n give_v for_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o but_o only_o the_o divers_a show_n of_o the_o beast_n it_o must_v be_v very_o hard_a for_o any_o that_o be_v the_o least_o impartial_a to_o shut_v his_o eye_n against_o so_o many_o instance_n of_o a_o exact_a likeness_n and_o uniformity_n in_o very_o particular_a character_n in_o each_o of_o the_o several_a mention_n of_o these_o beast_n that_o will_v strong_o persuade_v a_o man_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a but_o that_o they_o shall_v signify_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o beast_n especial_o when_o he_o consider_v that_o the_o angel_n do_v very_o manifest_o intend_v that_o these_o vision_n shall_v be_v understand_v and_o after_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o world_n will_v conclude_v from_o the_o expression_n in_o they_o where_o there_o be_v any_o plain_a ground_n for_o it_o for_o example_n it_o have_v be_v already_o agree_v xvii_o rev._n xiii_o &_o xvii_o that_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v signify_v the_o same_o thing_n at_o least_o in_o general_n before_o in_o and_o after_o the_o 17_o chapter_n and_o in_o every_o of_o those_o place_n he_o be_v certain_o in_o a_o particular_a state_n by_o the_o praece_v pag._n praece_v particular_a action_n and_o character_n that_o be_v give_v he_o now_o will_v any_o one_o question_n whether_o the_o beast_n be_v in_o one_o particular_a state_n of_o his_o head_n and_o horn_n in_o these_o several_a place_n when_o there_o be_v these_o particular_a circumstance_n and_o character_n that_o follow_v which_o be_v the_o same_o in_o
both_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a commonwealth_n by_o it_o and_o the_o example_n of_o all_o former_a prince_n and_o solicit_v the_o violate_v the_o idem_fw-la l._n 10._o ep._n 33._o magistro_fw-la officior_fw-la vitiges_n r._n for_o though_o i_o may_v be_v think_v to_o have_v deserve_v less_o of_o you_o yet_o have_v some_o regard_n to_o the_o roman_a liberty_n which_o by_o the_o tumult_n of_o war_n be_v everywhere_o violate_v concurrence_n of_o the_o great_a man_n of_o that_o court_n with_o he_o in_o that_o motion_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o common_a liberty_n of_o the_o roman_a nation_n the_o senate_n also_o of_o rome_n itself_o use_v the_o same_o motive_n to_o justinian_n for_o peace_n etc._n peace_n cassiod_n var._n l._n 11._o ep._n 13._o justiniano_n aug._n senatus_n vrbis_fw-la romanae_fw-la it_o be_v a_o very_a just_a and_o necessary_a thing_n to_o petition_n for_o the_o security_n of_o the_o roman_a commonwealth_n of_o one_o that_o be_v a_o pious_a prince_n of_o it_o because_o it_o be_v reasonable_a for_o you_o to_o desire_v all_o that_o may_v contribute_v to_o our_o advantage_n or_o liberty_n etc._n etc._n because_o rome_n ought_v to_o be_v his_o care_n and_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v suffer_v to_o be_v ruin_v upon_o his_o account_n and_o that_o it_o be_v his_o agreement_n only_o with_o the_o goth_n that_o make_v that_o city_n find_v favour_n with_o they_o because_o of_o his_o concern_n in_o the_o common_a interest_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o well_o worth_a the_o peruse_n for_o this_o purpose_n be_v glory_n be_v ibidem_fw-la be_v not_o thou_o the_o cause_n of_o my_o ruin_n who_o have_v always_o contribute_v to_o the_o joy_n of_o my_o life_n do_v not_o ruin_v by_o discord_n who_o thou_o ought_v to_o defend_v by_o war._n join_v counsel_n with_o the_o king_n and_o unite_v your_o force_n that_o whatsoever_o may_v be_v to_o my_o advantage_n may_v redound_v to_o your_o glory_n that_o prosopopaeia_fw-la which_o the_o senate_n represent_v to_o justinian_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n as_o his_o peculiar_a city_n that_o aught_o to_o be_v his_o care_n and_o concern_v and_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o maintain_v peace_n and_o unity_n with_o the_o goth_n for_o her_o sake_n it_o be_v also_o a_o remarkable_a observation_n of_o joh._n fersius_n silesius_n to_o this_o purpose_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr praefect_n praetor_n that_o justinian_n demand_v of_o the_o gothish_a king_n as_o the_o condition_n of_o the_o peace_n that_o he_o shall_v never_o set_v up_o his_o statue_n without_o justinian_n in_o a_o high_a eminency_n than_o his_o own_o and_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n as_o the_o more_o honourable_a place_n which_o confirm_v the_o former_a custom_n of_o set_v up_o both_o the_o prince_n statue_n to_o signify_v one_o empire_n in_o common_a to_o they_o both_o tho'_o the_o emperor_n will_v have_v the_o precedence_n again_o both_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n and_o gothish_a king_n have_v the_o name_n of_o rerum_fw-la domini_fw-la or_o lord_n of_o the_o world_n from_o the_o same_o city_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v then_o call_v the_o head_n of_o all_o thing_n of_o the_o emperor_n it_o be_v unquestionable_a and_o 18._o and_o idem_fw-la l._n 11._o ep._n 1_o 8_o 10._o l._n 12._o ep._n 3_o 5_o 6_o 11_o 18._o of_o the_o gothish_a king_n it_o be_v no_o less_o certain_a from_o lib._n 11._o and_o 12._o cassiod_n variarum_fw-la in_o above_o twenty_o several_a instance_n of_o that_o title_n and_o both_o emperor_n and_o king_n be_v represent_v together_o in_o italy_n at_o least_o as_o the_o one_o conjoin_v sovereign_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o before_o cite_a form_n of_o the_o king_n letter_n to_o 186._o pag._n 186._o the_o new_a elect_a consulary_a magistrate_n where_o the_o head_n of_o both_o the_o prince_n be_v say_v to_o be_v carry_v before_o they_o and_o according_o we_o find_v the_o date_n of_o the_o pontificate_n in_o those_o time_n to_o have_v the_o king_n of_o the_o goth_n as_o well_o as_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n signify_v in_o who_o time_n the_o pope_n live_v the_o war_n betwixt_o the_o goth_n and_o justinian_n be_v no_o great_a objection_n against_o their_o be_v one_o head_n of_o the_o roman_n than_o the_o civil_a war_n betwixt_o the_o two_o consul_n silvius_n and_o cinna_n etc._n etc._n or_o the_o war_n betwixt_o the_o two_o emperor_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n who_o yet_o for_o a_o while_n at_o least_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o the_o chief_a adversary_n of_o my_o opinion_n to_o have_v be_v one_o of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n from_o hence_o then_o it_o may_v be_v certain_o conclude_v that_o so_o considerable_a a_o change_n of_o the_o form_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n be_v sufficient_a to_o give_v it_o the_o name_n of_o one_o of_o those_o two_o last_o king_n of_o the_o eight_o rev._n 17._o 10_o 11._o which_o shall_v come_v immediate_o after_o that_o imperial_a six_o head_n which_o rule_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o it_o have_v all_o the_o qualification_n of_o one_o of_o those_o king_n that_o be_v it_o be_v a_o change_n of_o the_o supreme_a government_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o know_v what_o kind_n of_o change_n of_o that_o government_n be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o title_n of_o one_o of_o these_o king_n one_o must_v consult_v the_o example_n of_o those_o which_o be_v pass_v before_o it_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o five_o first_o change_n call_v the_o five_o king_n past_a and_o one_o in_o be_v can_v be_v nothing_o but_o the_o change_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o civil_a sovereign_a power_n let_v they_o be_v what_o they_o will_v in_o particular_a for_o there_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o religion_n in_o they_o all_o there_o be_v then_o five_o plain_a instance_n in_o the_o same_o figure_n to_o justify_v the_o make_n of_o this_o change_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o civil_a roman_a government_n at_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n to_o be_v one_o of_o those_o two_o king_n of_o the_o eight_o which_o be_v to_o come_v after_o the_o imperial_a six_o head_n that_o be_v the_o king_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n beside_o there_o be_v also_o the_o example_n of_o the_o ten_o horn_n or_o ten_o king_n represent_v by_o they_o to_o show_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o supreme_a power_n which_o they_o signify_v to_o be_v nothing_o but_o outward_a civil_a difference_n for_o those_o ten_o king_n be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o religion_n to_o be_v of_o one_o mind_n and_o to_o agree_v together_o in_o false_a worship_n 17._o rev._n 17._o 13_o 17._o here_o be_v then_o sixteen_o instance_n in_o the_o same_o figure_n to_o show_v that_o the_o change_n of_o the_o civil_a form_n of_o roman_a government_n by_o the_o gothish_a king_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o to_o be_v account_v one_o of_o those_o two_o king_n that_o be_v to_o come_v after_o the_o six_o king_n that_o rule_v in_o st._n john_n time_n if_o further_o we_o consult_v the_o usage_n of_o the_o figure_n in_o daniel_n that_o signify_v king_n we_o shall_v find_v there_o that_o the_o only_a note_n of_o distinction_n to_o know_v different_a king_n by_o be_v some_o outward_a civil_a difference_n either_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o a_o different_a dominion_n or_o for_o be_v another_o name_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n in_o the_o same_o dominion_n and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o instance_n of_o that_o kind_n in_o that_o prophecy_n be_v about_o thirty_o so_o that_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v no_o manner_n of_o reason_n why_o this_o change_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o goth_n succeed_v the_o imperial_a shall_v not_o be_v one_o of_o those_o two_o king_n that_o be_v to_o come_v after_o the_o imperial_a since_o all_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v agree_v to_o be_v so_o many_o change_n of_o the_o roman_a government_n and_o tho'_o it_o shall_v be_v say_v that_o the_o change_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o empire_n by_o constantine_n be_v one_o of_o those_o king_n yet_o since_o the_o different_a kind_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n under_o the_o same_o religion_n have_v be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o all_o the_o king_n beside_o that_o be_v figurative_o mention_v in_o daniel_n or_o the_o revelation_n this_o constant_a usage_n of_o prophetical_a expression_n in_o above_o sixty_o instance_n be_v sure_o warrant_n enough_o to_o make_v that_o remarkable_a change_n of_o the_o civil_a form_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n to_o be_v another_o king_n tho'_o the_o religion_n may_v continue_v the_o same_o now_o if_o this_o change_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n by_o the_o goth_n be_v either_o the_o seven_o or_o eight_o king_n after_o the_o imperial_a
the_o application_n of_o it_o to_o the_o fall_n of_o paganism_n by_o constanstine_n conversion_n be_v that_o the_o reign_n of_o diabolical_a rage_n in_o the_o imperial_a head_n against_o the_o christian_n church_n be_v then_o at_o a_o end_n and_o that_o christianity_n be_v mount_v on_o the_o throne_n instead_o of_o it_o but_o there_o be_v no_o manner_n of_o hint_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n itself_o or_o of_o the_o change_n of_o it_o for_o a_o new_a head_n it_o be_v only_o the_o change_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o that_o head_n and_o therefore_o be_v it_o say_v to_o be_v satan_n only_o cast_v down_o and_o though_o one_o will_v judge_v this_o to_o be_v a_o great_a change_n of_o affair_n yet_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n from_o hence_o to_o make_v the_o loss_n of_o the_o dragon_n power_n the_o end_n of_o a_o head_n because_o his_o power_n never_o be_v the_o beginning_n of_o one_o the_o imperial_a head_n have_v not_o its_o denomination_n or_o distinctive_a character_n from_o the_o other_o head_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o dragon_n in_o it_o and_o therefore_o it_o can_v cease_v to_o be_v a_o head_n only_o for_o have_v that_o power_n cast_v out_o of_o it_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o power_n of_o the_o dragon_n that_o be_v the_o distinguish_a character_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n from_o those_o that_o be_v before_o it_o be_v certain_a for_o the_o red_a dragon_n with_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n must_v necessary_o be_v some_o roman_a power_n persecute_v the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o then_o it_o must_v 1._o either_o begin_v at_o pompey_n conquest_n of_o judaea_n which_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o consulary_a government_n and_o continue_v in_o the_o dictatorship_n of_o julius_n caesar_n and_o so_o the_o red_a dagon_n will_v be_v in_o one_o or_o two_o head_n more_o beside_o the_o imperial_a and_o therefore_o can_v not_o be_v the_o mark_n of_o distinction_n betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o imperial_a if_o so_o than_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n without_o the_o dragon_n in_o it_o have_v all_o reason_n to_o be_v account_v the_o same_o head_n still_o since_o the_o dragon_n be_v no_o part_n of_o the_o essential_a difference_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n from_o the_o two_o other_o that_o go_v before_o it_o and_o therefore_o do_v the_o cast_v out_o of_o the_o dragon_n out_o of_o the_o imperial_a head_n make_v no_o change_n of_o that_o property_n which_o make_v it_o a_o head_n or_o two_o the_o dragon_n must_v be_v the_o roman_a persecution_n of_o the_o christian_n and_o then_o the_o imperial_a head_n will_v have_v be_v begin_v a_o long_a time_n before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o dragon_n in_o it_o which_o will_v plain_o show_v that_o as_o the_o imperial_a government_n be_v a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n before_o it_o be_v possess_v by_o the_o dragon_n so_o must_v it_o continue_v the_o same_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n after_o it_o be_v dispossess_v of_o the_o dragon_n 2._o and_o whereas_o this_o opinion_n seem_v to_o be_v countenance_v from_o the_o immediate_a consequence_n of_o it_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n which_o be_v 3._o v._o 3._o the_o appearance_n of_o a_o head_n wound_v to_o death_n and_o heal_v again_o it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o the_o maintainer_n of_o this_o opinion_n themselves_o do_v allow_v at_o least_o 140_o year_n space_n betwixt_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o dragon_n and_o the_o rise_v of_o that_o other_o beast_n and_o then_o there_o be_v no_o argument_n at_o all_o from_o the_o nearness_n of_o the_o two_o vision_n to_o one_o another_o either_o to_o interpret_v that_o fall_n of_o the_o wound_n of_o any_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n or_o to_o make_v so_o little_a a_o distance_n of_o space_n betwixt_o the_o fall_n and_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n there_o be_v a_o plain_a mention_n of_o a_o flood_n cast_v out_o of_o the_o dragon_n 15._o rev._n 12._o 15._o mouth_n which_o in_o prophetic_a language_n signify_v a_o inundation_n of_o vast_a multitude_n of_o people_n do_v give_v opportunity_n and_o time_n enough_o for_o the_o wound_n of_o the_o head_n and_o the_o heal_a it_o again_o and_o this_o distance_n betwixt_o they_o be_v by_o our_o adversary_n say_v to_o be_v 140_o year_n indeed_o this_o very_o 13_o chapter_n do_v show_v the_o power_n of_o the_o dragon_n to_o be_v whole_o spiritual_a consider_v by_o himself_o for_o he_o be_v represent_v here_o as_o active_a as_o he_o be_v before_o he_o be_v cast_v down_o which_o show_v that_o he_o be_v only_o a_o evil_a spirit_n in_o one_o of_o the_o head_n and_o not_o the_o head_n itself_o for_o than_o his_o cast_v down_o will_v have_v be_v the_o dragon_n deadly_a wound_n as_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v before_o past_a be_v represent_v to_o be_v so_o wound_v whereas_o the_o dragon_n be_v as_o much_o in_o action_n after_o his_o fall_n as_o he_o be_v before_o he_o be_v then_o the_o same_o spiritual_a power_n when_o he_o be_v in_o the_o head_n and_o when_o he_o be_v cast_v out_o of_o it_o and_o therefore_o distinct_a from_o it_o 3._o it_o will_v be_v further_o urge_v that_o this_o will_v make_v the_o imperial_a head_n continue_v a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n after_o it_o be_v turn_v christian_n whereas_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o have_v the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n upon_o they_o but_o it_o be_v know_v that_o thing_n be_v call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o that_o which_o be_v most_o predominant_a among_o they_o and_o since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o christian_a emperor_n in_o that_o head_n be_v inconsiderable_a in_o comparison_n of_o the_o time_n of_o heathenism_n the_o objection_n have_v no_o weight_n in_o it_o 4._o but_o than_o it_o seem_v hard_a to_o answer_v that_o character_n upon_o the_o seven_o head_n or_o gothish_a king_n it_o will_v not_o be_v so_o very_o difficult_a if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o the_o seven_o head_n be_v the_o mix_a form_n of_o imperial_a and_o regal_a government_n for_o it_o be_v not_o hard_a to_o find_v the_o begin_n of_o that_o degeneracy_n of_o christianity_n which_o be_v call_v blasphemy_n in_o the_o establish_a roman_a religion_n saint_n religion_n we_o find_v in_o st._n augustine_n contra_fw-la faustum_n lib._n 20._o c._n 2._o which_o be_v near_o a_o 100_o year_n before_o this_o time_n that_o the_o manachee_n will_v have_v the_o orthodox_n to_o be_v like_o the_o pagan_n and_o faustus_n thence_o say_v you_o have_v turn_v the_o idol_n of_o the_o pagan_n into_o martyr_n who_o you_o worship_v with_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o invocation_n and_o the_o edict_n of_o valens_n and_o theodosius_n against_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n confirm_v it_o hospinian_n pag._n 49._o the_o worship_n of_o the_o saint_n by_o invocation_n etc._n etc._n seem_v to_o be_v very_o near_o akin_a to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o lesser_a god_n among_o the_o heathen_n and_o then_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v blasphemy_n h._n salmeron_n praelud_fw-la 7._o in_o apocalyps_n give_v this_o very_a reason_n why_o by_o babylon_n the_o harlot_n must_v be_v understand_v rome_n heathen_a viz._n because_o it_o do_v worship_v the_o image_n of_o all_o the_o god_n in_o the_o pantheon_n as_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o eastern_a empire_n at_o that_o time_n and_o however_o different_a the_o goth_n may_v be_v from_o the_o roman_n in_o opinion_n yet_o we_o have_v 501._o have_v petavius_n ration_n temp._n part_n 1._o l._n 6._o c._n 2._o de_fw-la theodorico_fw-la and_o tho_o according_a to_o the_o religion_n of_o his_o country_n he_o be_v of_o the_o arrian_n sect_n yet_o he_o defend_v the_o right_n and_o liberty_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n with_o all_o faithfulness_n and_o sigonius_n say_v of_o odoacer_n before_o he_o that_o he_o give_v the_o bishop_n and_o the_o church_n their_o due_a respect_n lib._n 15._o de_fw-fr imp._n occident_n and_o baron_n anno_fw-la 476._o that_o he_o give_v the_o catholic_n church_n no_o trouble_n in_o church-matter_n but_o sufficient_a instance_n of_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o right_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o the_o gothish_a king_n may_v be_v find_v in_o cassiodorus_n book_n of_o variar_n as_o lib._n 2._o ep._n 28._o there_o be_v first_o theodoric_n profession_n that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o force_v religion_n upon_o any_o not_o upon_o jew_n lib._n 3._o ep._n 45._o he_o mention_n the_o defender_n of_o the_o right_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n commissioner_n settle_v by_o himself_o and_o upon_o their_o complaint_n of_o a_o injury_n enjoin_v his_o deputy_n by_o all_o mean_n to_o right_v they_o according_a to_o the_o former_a grant_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n lib._n 4._o ep._n 20._o order_n the_o restitution_n of_o gift_n take_v away_o from_o the_o church_n athalaricus_n after_o he_o make_v
power_n who_o be_v the_o executioner_n of_o the_o sentence_n all_o that_o the_o civil_a power_n do_v in_o it_o be_v but_o to_o follow_v the_o command_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o strike_v the_o last_o stroke_n only_o which_o be_v all_o that_o can_v make_v they_o be_v say_v to_o have_v a_o hand_n in_o it_o and_o tho'_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o the_o secular_a part_n in_o it_o be_v that_o which_o do_v the_o most_o effectual_o persuade_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n yet_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o principal_a agent_n in_o that_o also_o because_o they_o overawe_v the_o civil_a power_n into_o compliance_n with_o they_o which_o do_v very_o natural_o answer_v the_o power_n of_o the_o image_n in_o the_o prophecy_n to_o cause_v all_o those_o who_o will_v not_o worship_v it_o to_o be_v kill_v the_o false-prophet_n be_v the_o head_n of_o this_o image_n and_o so_o be_v the_o chief_a manager_n of_o this_o church-tyranny_n and_o therefore_o be_v it_o according_o say_v of_o he_o that_o he_o speak_v like_o a_o dragon_n or_o like_o that_o red_a dragon_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n just_o before_o and_o find_v to_o be_v the_o devil_n rage_v against_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o lamb._n if_o any_o one_o shall_v question_v irenaeus_n question_v cornelius_n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n v._n 11._o the_o two_o horn_n according_a to_o josephus_n acosta_n l._n 2._o de_fw-fr temporibus_fw-la noviss_n c._n 17._o be_v the_o ensign_n of_o the_o episcopal_a dignity_n viz._n the_o mitre_n or_o the_o episcopal_a crown_n it_o shall_v seem_v therefore_o by_o this_o that_o this_o false_a prophet_n shall_v be_v some_o apostate_n bishop_n a_o great_a pretender_n to_o religion_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o the_o mitre_n but_o some_o mitre_a apostate_n that_o be_v here_o set_v out_o who_o shall_v treacherous_o abuse_v these_o horn_n of_o christ_n the_o lamb_n to_o propagate_v the_o party_n of_o antichrist_n and_o before_o when_o he_o have_v reckon_v up_o the_o several_a opinion_n about_o the_o 2_o do_v beast_n in_o the_o four_o place_n say_v he_o the_o best_a opinion_n be_v that_o of_o irenaeus_n tertullian_n ribera_n viega_n and_o other_o who_o by_o this_o beast_n understand_v some_o eminent_a pastor_n of_o the_o church_n the_o forerunner_n and_o preacher_n up_o of_o antichrist_n viegas_n in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n v._n 11._o after_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o other_o but_o andrea_n caesariensis_n and_o irenaeus_n to_o i_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v much_o more_o in_o the_o right_n who_o understand_v by_o the_o second_o beast_n some_o eminent_a preacher_n the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n the_o armour-bearer_n of_o antichrist_n as_o irenaeus_n whether_o so_o dreadful_a a_o character_n of_o a_o beast_n speak_v like_o a_o dragon_n or_o like_o the_o devil_n can_v belong_v to_o a_o christian_a bishop_n of_o so_o great_a eminency_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v he_o may_v easy_o be_v satisfy_v if_o he_o consider_v that_o by_o his_o description_n he_o ought_v to_o be_v nothing_o less_o than_o such_o a_o person_n for_o that_o he_o must_v be_v the_o head_n of_o a_o roman_a church_n extend_v over_o all_o the_o world_n have_v be_v show_v from_o his_o character_n of_o be_v a_o church-head_n over_o the_o same_o extent_n of_o dominion_n that_o the_o beast_n do_v rule_n in_o for_o he_o exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o then_o that_o he_o must_v have_v the_o show_n of_o the_o chief_a head_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n appear_v from_o his_o have_v two_o horn_n like_o a_o lamb._n for_o the_o signification_n of_o a_o lamb_n all_o over_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v nothing_o but_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n it_o will_v indeed_o have_v a_o more_o plain_a reference_n to_o the_o other_o mention_n of_o that_o word_n if_o it_o be_v say_v like_o the_o lamb._n but_o we_o have_v grotius_n authority_n for_o it_o upon_o this_o place_n which_o in_o criticism_n be_v of_o the_o best_a account_n when_o impartial_a that_o nothing_o be_v more_o ordinary_a in_o scripture_n then_o to_o 5._o to_o ribera_n upon_o this_o place_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n after_o he_o have_v plead_v for_o the_o indefinite_a signification_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d from_o the_o absence_n of_o the_o article_n conclude_v but_o yet_o this_o which_o i_o have_v say_v of_o article_n be_v not_o always_o observe_v by_o the_o greek_n alcazar_n upon_o the_o same_o the_o article_n be_v want_v and_o yet_o it_o be_v a_o allusion_n to_o the_o lamb_n cap._n 5._o omit_v the_o article_n of_o reference_n before_o a_o word_n which_o shall_v denote_v its_o relation_n to_o the_o former_a mention_n of_o it_o where_o yet_o the_o sense_n do_v show_v it_o to_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v understand_v it_o appear_v then_o from_o the_o description_n of_o he_o that_o he_o must_v be_v as_o it_o be_v christ_n be_v malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la pag._n 348._o quote_v irenaeus_n for_o make_v antichrist_n a_o pretender_n to_o be_v christ_n upon_o earth_n and_o lactantius_n affirm_v that_o he_o shall_v false_o pretend_v himself_o to_o be_v christ_n and_o pag._n 349._o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o father_n that_o antichrist_n shall_v take_v away_o idol_n and_o shall_v set_v himself_o up_o in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n as_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n have_v his_o own_o image_n put_v into_o the_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n who_o yet_o worship_v his_o own_o country_n god_n and_o obtrude_v they_o upon_o the_o jew_n he_o contend_v indeed_o that_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n in_o which_o antichrist_n must_v sit_v be_v the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n but_o pererius_n the_o jesuit_n upon_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n quote_v theodoret_n damascene_fw-la and_o other_o of_o the_o father_n interpret_n it_o of_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o that_o say_v he_o be_v the_o only_a true_a temple_n of_o god_n and_o then_o antichrist_n must_v be_v like_o christ_n the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o pag._n 351._o malvenda_n show_v how_o antichrist_n shall_v pretend_v himself_o to_o be_v true_a god_n according_a to_o the_o agree_a sense_n of_o the_o father_n viz._n as_o nabuchadnezzar_n alexander_n the_o great_a and_o julius_n caesar_n the_o latter_a of_o which_o do_v certain_o do_v no_o more_o than_o order_n himself_o a_o like_a worship_n with_o the_o god_n and_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n who_o be_v make_v the_o type_n of_o antichrist_n do_v set_v up_o the_o statue_n of_o jupiter_n olympius_n in_o the_o temple_n as_o well_o as_o his_o own_o and_o be_v say_v by_o malvenda_n to_o have_v consecrate_a the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n to_o jupiter_n olympius_n and_o the_o temple_n on_o mount_n gerizim_n to_o jupiter_n hospitalis_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o necessary_a according_a to_o malvenda_n that_o antichrist_n shall_v set_v himself_o up_o as_o the_o one_o supreme_a god_n or_o christ_n irenaeus_n pag._n 483._o edit_fw-la erasmi_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la of_o who_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o 2d_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o he_o shall_v sit_v in_o the_o temple_n enendeavour_v to_o show_v himself_o to_o be_v christ_n bellarmin_n also_o say_v lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr pontif._n cap._n 1._o that_o by_o the_o common_a agreement_n of_o all_o christian_n antichrist_n be_v understand_v to_o be_v some_o eminent_a false_a christ_n a_o vice-christ_n or_o pretend_v to_o be_v the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v the_o same_o as_o both_o of_o they_o be_v also_o the_o same_o with_o a_o antichrist_n beside_o this_o beast_n thus_o describe_v in_o one_o place_n with_o two_o horn_n like_o a_o lamb_n in_o the_o other_o chapter_n be_v call_v the_o false_a prophet_n to_o acquaint_v we_o that_o the_o horn_n of_o the_o lamb_n be_v but_o the_o outward_a show_n of_o the_o christian_a spirit_n so_o that_o if_o we_o put_v these_o two_o character_n of_o he_o together_o and_o then_o add_v the_o other_o of_o his_o speak_n like_o a_o dragon_n and_o consider_v that_o the_o name_n of_o a_o dragon_n be_v very_o ordinary_a in_o this_o book_n and_o that_o it_o every_o where_o else_o relate_v to_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n just_a before_o this_o as_o a_o rage_a red_a bloody_a dragon_n what_o can_v more_o manifest_o denote_v he_o to_o be_v a_o false_a prophet_n in_o sheep_n clothing_n but_o inward_o a_o ravenous_a wolf_n how_o can_v this_o have_v be_v more_o clear_o express_v in_o a_o prophecy_n where_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o dragon_n be_v in_o a_o very_a peculiar_a manner_n and_o very_o common_o restrain_v to_o signify_v christ_n and_o the_o devil_n and_o what_o can_v more_o open_o show_v we_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o dragon_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o tho'_o both_o enemy_n to_o the_o christian_a
and_o restorer_n christ_n restorer_n therefore_o be_v justinian_n choose_v out_o by_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n in_o their_o insurrection_n against_o pope_n innocent_a the_o one_a as_o the_o example_n of_o the_o great_a roman_a prince_n for_o the_o emperor_n conrade_n to_o resemble_v in_o favour_n of_o who_o they_o declare_v in_o these_o verse_n imperium_fw-la teneat_fw-la romae_fw-la sedeat_fw-la regat_fw-la orbem_fw-la princeps_fw-la terrarum_fw-la ceu_fw-la fecit_fw-la justinianus_n as_o sigonius_n lib._n 11._o de_fw-la regno_fw-la italiae_fw-la do_v give_v the_o account_n of_o it_o so_o procopius_n de_fw-fr bello_fw-la persico_n make_v vitiges_n king_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o chosroes_n king_n of_o persia_n give_v justinian_n this_o character_n that_o it_o be_v his_o nature_n to_o be_v always_o covet_v of_o new_a thing_n to_o which_o he_o have_v no_o right_n and_o that_o he_o do_v aim_n at_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o every_o man_n kingdom_n and_o in_o his_o description_n of_o justinian_n building_n in_o his_o first_o oration_n describe_v justiman_n statue_n upon_o a_o pillar_n hold_v a_o globe_n in_o his_o left_a hand_n to_o signify_v his_o conquest_n of_o the_o world_n and_o stretch_v out_o the_o finger_n of_o his_o right_a hand_n towards_o the_o east_n to_o command_v the_o barbarian_n and_o persian_n not_o to_o advance_v any_o further_a upon_o the_o roman_a empire_n without_o any_o armour_n or_o sword_n or_o spear_n but_o only_o with_o a_o cross_n upon_o the_o globe_n to_o signify_v by_o what_o power_n he_o gain_v his_o victory_n which_o if_o it_o be_v to_o corrupt_v the_o christian_a religion_n be_v a_o magnificent_a show_n of_o a_o false_a pretender_n to_o the_o power_n of_o christ_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n in_o the_o western_a empire_n but_o as_o that_o make_v he_o eminent_a and_o remarkable_a enough_o to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o for_o the_o beginning_n or_o the_o restore_n of_o a_o new_a head_n of_o the_o beast_n so_o do_v the_o great_a bustle_n which_o he_o make_v in_o church-matter_n signalise_v he_o as_o much_o for_o lay_v the_o first_o foundation_n of_o a_o general_a uniformity_n in_o religion_n his_o contemporary_a justiniani_n contemporary_a see_v praefat._n in_o cod._n justiniani_n procopius_n give_v a_o character_n of_o he_o that_o show_v how_o much_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o concern_v of_o his_o heart_n he_o say_v of_o he_o that_o justinian_n be_v so_o continual_o take_v up_o with_o churchman_n in_o private_a for_o the_o determine_v the_o nicety_n of_o matter_n of_o faith_n that_o he_o lose_v his_o best_a time_n among_o they_o which_o he_o shall_v have_v spend_v about_o his_o more_o weighty_a coneern_n and_o we_o do_v according_o find_v he_o as_o fierce_a and_o severe_a in_o his_o injunction_n for_o a_o general_a conformity_n to_o the_o definition_n that_o be_v make_v about_o they_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o reign_n he_o set_v out_o trinitate_fw-la out_o see_v lib._n 5._o cod._n justinian_n de_fw-fr summâ_fw-la trinitate_fw-la a_o edict_n concern_v his_o faith_n therein_o threaten_v all_o who_o shall_v dissent_v from_o it_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v no_o manner_n of_o indulgence_n and_o that_o upon_o the_o discovery_n of_o they_o they_o shall_v suffer_v the_o law_n as_o profess_a heretic_n which_o be_v to_o be_v banish_v the_o roman_a territory_n and_o which_o be_v never_o execute_v upon_o the_o generality_n of_o dissenter_n before_o and_o here_o do_v his_o faith_n appear_v to_o be_v make_v the_o rule_n and_o measure_n of_o orthodoxy_n to_o the_o whole_a empire_n upon_o a_o penalty_n which_o have_v terror_n enough_o in_o it_o this_o faith_n he_o send_v to_o pope_n john_n for_o his_o concurrence_n with_o he_o in_o it_o and_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o do_v it_o to_o conform_v all_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o it_o be_v always_o his_o desire_n to_o preserve_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v and_o the_o state_n of_o the_o holy_a church_n of_o god_n and_o for_o that_o purpose_n to_o bring_v all_o the_o eastern_a church_n under_o his_o subjection_n and_o to_o unite_v they_o to_o the_o see_v of_o his_o holiness_n 10._o holiness_n ibid._n l._n 8_o 9_o &_o 10._o pope_n john_n answer_n to_o he_o do_v repeat_v the_o same_o thing_n out_o of_o his_o letter_n with_o great_a thanks_o to_o he_o as_o that_o he_o do_v preserve_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o do_v bring_v all_o else_o under_o the_o subjection_n of_o it_o and_o do_v draw_v they_o into_o the_o unity_n of_o it_o therein_o also_o do_v justinian_n express_o call_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n and_o desire_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n from_o the_o pope_n for_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n the_o pope_n on_o the_o other_o side_n confirm_v the_o emperor_n faith_n to_o be_v the_o only_a true_a faith_n and_o that_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v always_o hold_v and_o that_o whosoever_o shall_v contradict_v that_o faith_n must_v judge_v himself_o to_o be_v none_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o all_o this_o intercourse_n betwixt_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o emperor_n be_v insert_v into_o the_o code_n of_o the_o imperial_a law_n as_o the_o standard_n and_o rule_n for_o all_o to_o conform_v to_o under_o the_o penalty_n of_o be_v judge_v to_o be_v heretic_n that_o shall_v either_o deny_v the_o faith_n or_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n that_o enjoin_v it_o and_o the_o haereticis_fw-la the_o l._n 5._o c._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la penalty_n against_o heretic_n be_v banishment_n though_o the_o emperor_n faith_n shall_v be_v account_v orthodox_n yet_o the_o induce_v such_o a_o new_a penalty_n which_o shall_v force_v it_o upon_o the_o conscience_n of_o all_o man_n as_o so_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n that_o a_o man_n can_v not_o possible_o be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n without_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o be_v certain_o unwarrantable_a and_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o that_o tyrannize_a power_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o make_v the_o whole_a world_n to_o conform_v to_o all_o its_o arbitrary_a decree_n and_o to_o worship_v it_o with_o a_o blind_a obedience_n to_o all_o its_o most_o unreasonable_a command_n but_o the_o most_o public_a instance_n of_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o emperor_n zeal_n for_o uniformity_n be_v the_o synod_n that_o be_v call_v by_o he_o the_o first_o be_v that_o under_o menna_n against_o anthimus_n severus_n and_o 7._o petau._n ration_n temp._n part_n 1._o lib._n 7._o c._n 7._o other_o where_o after_o the_o condemnation_n of_o their_o opinion_n they_o and_o all_o the_o other_o heretic_n with_o they_o be_v banish_v by_o the_o emperor_n edict_n and_o very_o great_a penalty_n say_v evagrius_n l._n 4._o c._n 11._o be_v enjoin_v for_o all_o such_o as_o maintain_v their_o opinion_n this_o indeed_o be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o arrive_v at_o a_o general_a uniformity_n and_o justinian_n have_v the_o first_o glory_n of_o it_o but_o this_o be_v nothing_o to_o his_o behaviour_n in_o the_o controversy_n about_o the_o three_o chapter_n and_o in_o the_o five_o general_n council_n as_o it_o be_v call_v which_o be_v after_o his_o conquest_n of_o africa_n and_o italy_n find_v his_o spirit_n in_o a_o right_a disposition_n to_o affect_v to_o exalt_v the_o imperial_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n he_o first_o publish_v a_o book_n about_o those_o thing_n and_o pass_v a_o censure_n ibidem_fw-la petau._n ration_n temp._n ibidem_fw-la upon_o the_o three_o chapter_n against_o the_o will_n and_o solicitation_n of_o his_o clergy_n then_o force_n menna_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o patriarch_n to_o subscribe_v to_o it_o send_v for_o pope_n vigilius_n and_o after_o much_o reluctance_n he_o at_o last_o get_v he_o to_o subscribe_v with_o the_o rest_n the_o next_o year_n vigilius_n publish_v a_o decree_n in_o which_o with_o a_o salvo_n to_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n he_o do_v express_o condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n justinian_n not_o content_a with_o this_o use_v all_o mean_n with_o vigilius_n by_o threat_n and_o contumely_n to_o condemn_v they_o absolute_o without_o any_o mention_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o chalcedon_n but_o be_v not_o able_a to_o break_v he_o to_o it_o to_o show_v he_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v set_v up_o for_o nothing_o but_o to_o be_v the_o emperor_n property_n and_o to_o promote_v a_o general_a conformity_n to_o the_o imperial_a religion_n against_o the_o pope_n will_n he_o call_v a_o general_n council_n at_o constantinople_n for_o this_o end_n which_o have_v always_o be_v the_o method_n of_o the_o former_a emperor_n to_o unite_v the_o difference_n about_o religion_n and_o to_o make_v the_o whole_a church_n conformable_a to_o their_o mind_n the_o pope_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o declare_v against_o this_o assembly_n not_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o any_o claim_n of_o
prophecy_n of_o the_o witness_n at_o the_o pass_v away_o of_o the_o six_o trumpet_n nor_o do_v it_o seem_v to_o be_v more_o necessary_a that_o the_o forty_o two_o month_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v end_v before_o the_o last_o ruin_n of_o his_o kingdom_n or_o when_o it_o come_v only_o to_o be_v break_v which_o yet_o be_v the_o whole_a strength_n of_o what_o he_o add_v to_o defend_v it_o the_o three_o synchronism_n betwixt_o babylon_n and_o the_o heal_v beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chap._n suppose_v the_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o same_o particular_a time_n and_o state_n of_o roman_a power_n without_o any_o proof_n and_o yet_o grotius_n and_o other_o suppose_v they_o quite_o different_a dr._n more_o endeavour_n to_o show_v they_o to_o be_v necessary_o the_o same_o by_o eighteen_o congruity_n of_o character_n which_o though_o i_o think_v i_o be_o sure_a that_o many_o of_o they_o be_v not_o true_a yet_o be_v indeed_o sufficient_a to_o make_v any_o man_n strong_o persuade_v of_o the_o perfect_a identity_n of_o the_o two_o beast_n but_o they_o have_v nothing_o in_o they_o that_o do_v necessary_o determine_v they_o to_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n and_o time_n of_o roman_a reign_n and_o yet_o the_o whole_a strength_n of_o the_o demonstrative_a proof_n of_o the_o synchronism_n depend_v upon_o the_o necessity_n of_o these_o supposition_n the_o four_o synchronism_n be_v the_o total_a contemporation_n of_o the_o 144000_o with_o the_o beast_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o state_n of_o mutual_a opposition_n from_o the_o first_o time_n of_o the_o mark_v follower_n of_o the_o beast_n but_o the_o utmost_a that_o this_o can_v prove_v be_v that_o they_o be_v contemporary_n from_o that_o time_n where_o they_o be_v mention_v together_o for_o the_o party_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v mark_v to_o be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o seal_a company_n but_o the_o 144000_o be_v seal_v only_o to_o escape_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o trumpet_n which_o be_v nowhere_o prove_v necessary_a nor_o to_o begin_v before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o dr._n more_n do_v add_v nothing_o to_o show_v it_o necessary_a and_o yet_o the_o chief_a proof_n of_o the_o connexion_n of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o vision_n with_o the_o latter_a do_v depend_v upon_o this_o in_o the_o first_o synchronism_n of_o the_o second_o part._n i_o can_v but_o further_o add_v that_o mr._n mede_n and_o dr._n more_o be_v application_n of_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o king_n do_v seem_v to_o render_v the_o synchronism_n altogether_o ineffectual_a for_o convince_a a_o papist_n for_o after_o they_o have_v make_v the_o essential_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o six_o first_o head_n or_o king_n to_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o different_a title_n of_o the_o civil_a sovereign_a power_n of_o 4._o see_v judgement_n of_o god_n p._n 4._o rome_n they_o make_v the_o seven_o king_n to_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o change_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o six_o king_n retain_v still_o the_o same_o title_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n which_o be_v his_o essential_a difference_n from_o that_o before_o he_o this_o seem_v to_o be_v contrary_a to_o six_o example_n in_o the_o same_o figure_n and_o to_o almost_o six_o time_n as_o many_o in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n a_o papist_n will_v therefore_o hold_v they_o to_o their_o true_a notion_n of_o the_o six_o head_n and_o then_o pretend_v that_o the_o imperial_a title_n do_v continue_v still_o as_o the_o six_o head_n and_o that_o the_o synchronism_n can_v therefore_o take_v place_n till_o that_o be_v change_v all_o this_o i_o mention_v only_o to_o show_v that_o there_o be_v still_o want_v a_o clear_a evidence_n to_o make_v good_a that_o excellent_a design_n towards_o which_o mr._n mede_n do_v give_v the_o first_o great_a stroke_n and_o for_o which_o he_o be_v to_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o have_v be_v the_o first_o clear_a light_n that_o god_n give_v the_o world_n for_o the_o illustration_n of_o these_o dark_a mystery_n which_o now_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o worthy_a entertainment_n of_o the_o best_a and_o the_o most_o judicious_a understanding_n this_o i_o have_v endeavour_v to_o perfect_a but_o i_o must_v still_o acknowledge_v that_o though_o i_o think_v myself_o sure_a enough_o of_o the_o strength_n of_o my_o method_n for_o it_o yet_o i_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o that_o which_o be_v strict_o call_v demonstration_n it_o be_v enough_o for_o i_o if_o i_o can_v proceed_v but_o upon_o such_o clear_a ground_n and_o go_v on_o in_o so_o close_a a_o coherence_n from_o they_o as_o to_o force_v the_o assent_n of_o all_o wary_a and_o impartial_a examiner_n of_o it_o with_o as_o little_a doubt_n concern_v it_o though_o not_o with_o so_o absolute_a a_o certainty_n of_o it_o as_o mathematical_a evidence_n use_v to_o do_v i_o dare_v however_o be_v confident_a for_o the_o encouragement_n of_o the_o reader_n that_o if_o he_o have_v find_v any_o satisfaction_n in_o the_o ground_n of_o any_o protestant_a interpretation_n that_o other_o affirm_v themselves_o to_o be_v abundant_o and_o mathematical_o certain_a of_o he_o will_v find_v they_o here_o much_o more_o cautious_o and_o strong_o secure_v and_o that_o the_o elegant_a systeme_n which_o have_v of_o late_a nouveau_fw-fr mounseur_fw-fr jurieu_fw-fr eclaircissemens_n oü_fw-la systeme_n nouveau_fw-fr much_o surprise_v the_o generality_n of_o those_o that_o look_v into_o these_o thing_n have_v but_o a_o very_a blind_a and_o uncertain_a foundation_n without_o such_o a_o proof_n of_o the_o first_o principle_n of_o they_o as_o be_v here_o attempt_v i_o think_v i_o may_v also_o safe_o venture_v to_o assure_v the_o friend_n of_o the_o grotian_n way_n that_o the_o least_o degreee_v of_o impartiality_n in_o they_o will_v make_v they_o see_v it_o here_o show_v to_o be_v much_o more_o certain_a church_n certain_a preface_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o the_o chief_a foundation_n of_o that_o interpretation_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o clear_a and_o obvious_a sense_n of_o the_o prophetical_a term_n as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o general_a judgement_n of_o interpreter_n of_o all_o party_n in_o all_o age_n according_a to_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o most_o judicious_a of_o the_o romanist_n than_o it_o be_v 115._o be_v la_fw-fr veritable_a clef_fw-fr de_fw-fr l'_fw-fr apocalypse_n p._n 115._o that_o grotius_n be_v divine_o inspire_v preface_n inspire_v ibid._n preface_n and_o that_o mr._n baxter_n be_v the_o great_a man_n in_o england_n among_o the_o protestant_n for_o second_v he_o 115._o he_o ibid._n p._n 115._o or_o that_o they_o have_v make_v mr._n mede_n systeme_n appear_v so_o absurd_a that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v abhor_v according_a to_o the_o extravagant_a and_o hypocritical_a expression_n of_o a_o late_a incendiary_n of_o that_o church_n to_o inflame_v protestant_n against_o one_o another_o a_o table_n of_o proposition_n to_o be_v inspect_v when_o any_o proposition_n or_o corollary_n or_o rule_n be_v quote_v to_o avoid_v the_o trouble_n of_o turn_v to_o it_o in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o book_n book_n i._n proposition_n rule_n and_o corollary_n proposit_n 1._o babylon_n revelat._n 17._o be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o a_o antichristian_a and_o idolatrous_a domination_n from_o hence_o be_v draw_v these_o rule_n of_o interpretation_n rule_n 1._o word_n of_o a_o plain_a signification_n be_v to_o be_v take_v in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n in_o that_o sense_n in_o which_o they_o be_v general_o take_v in_o the_o world_n unless_o it_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o something_o more_o clear_o know_v rule_n 2._o word_n of_o a_o mystical_a signification_n must_v follow_v the_o use_n of_o they_o among_o the_o prophet_n if_o not_o inconsistent_a with_o something_o more_o clear_o know_v rule_v 3_o the_o same_o word_n do_v signify_v the_o same_o thing_n all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n unless_o there_o be_v clear_a ground_n against_o it_o rule_n 4._o the_o different_a judgement_n of_o learned_a man_n ought_v not_o to_o weaken_v our_o assent_n to_o what_o appear_v sufficient_o clear_a after_o a_o impartial_a examination_n especial_o if_o it_o be_v common_o acknowledge_v proposit_n 2._o babylon_n signify_v the_o same_o thing_n immediate_o before_o in_o and_o after_o the_o 17_o chapter_n corollary_n babylon_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o 14_o chapter_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o rest_n proposit_n 3._o the_o judgement_n of_o babylon_n in_o all_o chapter_n be_v the_o desolation_n of_o rome_n by_o fire_n in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o idolatrous_a antichristian_a domination_n corollary_n babylon_n can_v be_v rome-pagan_a proposit_n 4._o every_o one_o of_o the_o eight_o king_n revelat._n 17._o reckon_v up_o in_o order_n v._o 10_o 11._o be_v one_o of_o those_o call_v the_o seven_o king_n in_o general_n v._o 10._o corollary_n the_o eight_o king_n be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o king_n who_o have_v be_v in_o rule_n before_o and_o be_v
king_n who_o have_v the_o gold_n mine_n of_o america_n or_o the_o port_n that_o rule_v over_o the_o east_n we_o shall_v most_o assure_o conclude_v that_o no_o other_o king_n now_o or_o hereafter_o can_v be_v mean_v by_o it_o but_o the_o king_n of_o france_n or_o spain_n nor_o any_o other_o port_n in_o the_o world_n but_o the_o ottoman_a port_n or_o constantinople_n and_o it_o will_v be_v altogether_o incredible_a to_o we_o that_o any_o learned_a person_n some_o hundred_o of_o year_n hence_o that_o be_v acquaint_v with_o the_o common_a use_n of_o those_o term_n in_o this_o age_n shall_v be_v so_o extravagant_a as_o to_o think_v that_o this_o may_v be_v mean_v of_o any_o other_o christian_n or_o catholic_n king_n in_o the_o world_n beside_o or_o of_o some_o other_o great_a eastern_a port_n some_o hundred_o year_n hence_o the_o most_o satisfactory_a instance_n of_o the_o wild_a imagination_n of_o learned_a man_n on_o some_o occasion_n be_v the_o example_n that_o bellarmin_n have_v give_v we_o of_o it_o in_o the_o very_a case_n before_o we_o whatsoever_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o it_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o he_o be_v in_o express_a term_n repugnant_a to_o himself_o in_o two_o contradictory_n assertion_n about_o this_o thing_n for_o in_o his_o second_o book_n de_fw-fr pontifice_fw-la cap._n 2._o hill_n 2._o joannes_n in_o apocalypsi_fw-la romam_fw-la passim_fw-la vocat_fw-la babylonem_fw-la et_fw-la aperte_fw-la colligitur_fw-la ex_fw-la cap._n 17._o apocalyps_n alioqui_fw-la respondeat_fw-la nobis_fw-la vellenus_fw-la quaenam_fw-la est_fw-la illa_fw-la babylon_n quae_fw-la in_o apocalypsi_fw-la imperat_fw-la regibus_fw-la terrae_fw-la bellarm._n l._n 2._o de_fw-la pontifice_fw-la romano_n cap._n 2._o ibid._n nec_fw-la enim_fw-la alia_fw-la civitas_fw-la est_fw-la quae_fw-la joannes_n tempore_fw-la imperium_fw-la habuerit_fw-la super_fw-la reges_fw-la terrae_fw-la quam_fw-la roma_fw-la &_o notissimum_fw-la est_fw-la supra_fw-la septem_fw-la colle_n romam_fw-la aedificatam_fw-la esse_fw-la for_o neither_o be_v there_o any_o other_o city_n in_o st._n john_n time_n that_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o it_o be_v everywhere_o know_v that_o rome_n be_v build_v upon_o seven_o hill_n he_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v plain_a from_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o babylon_n be_v rome_n and_o show_v vellenus_fw-la his_o adversary_n that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a it_o shall_v be_v any_o thing_n else_o and_o yet_o in_o the_o same_o book_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 13._o when_o he_o come_v to_o state_n what_o babylon_n be_v in_o that_o place_n of_o the_o revelation_n revelation_n respondeo_fw-la 1o._o dici_fw-la posse_fw-la cum_fw-la augustino_n areta_n haymone_n beda_n raperto_n etc._n etc._n non_fw-la intelligi_fw-la romam_fw-la per_fw-la meretricem_fw-la sed_fw-la universam_fw-la diaboli_fw-la civitatem_fw-la quae_fw-la in_o scripturâ_fw-la saepe_fw-la voco_fw-la babylon_n bellarm._n lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr pont._n romano_n cap._n 13._o this_o be_v before_o observe_v by_o malvenda_n p._n 226._o de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la mirati_fw-la impendio_fw-la sumus_fw-la etc._n etc._n i_o do_v extreme_o wonder_v to_o find_v a_o new_a author_n i._n e._n bellarmine_n to_o think_v that_o this_o beast_n may_v be_v either_o the_o roman_a empire_n or_o 15._o bellarm._n l._n 3._o de_fw-fr pont._n c._n 15._o the_o congregation_n of_o wicked_a man_n first_o say_v he_o it_o may_v be_v say_v with_o st._n augustine_n that_o it_o be_v not_o rome_n if_o so_o eminent_a a_o person_n can_v print_v such_o a_o express_a contradiction_n in_o plain_a word_n about_o a_o opinion_n which_o he_o can_v think_v to_o be_v necessary_o certain_a and_o clear_o express_v in_o the_o text_n at_o some_o time_n and_o that_o in_o a_o book_n of_o controversy_n in_o the_o face_n of_o his_o adversary_n and_o about_o so_o very_o remarkable_a a_o matter_n it_o can_v be_v at_o all_o strange_a to_o find_v learned_a man_n bare_o differ_v from_o one_o another_o in_o a_o matter_n which_o be_v apparent_o clear_a and_o certain_a and_o that_o remarkable_a observation_n of_o the_o jesuit_n ribera_n be_v a_o great_a confirmation_n of_o this_o namely_o fornicariam_fw-la namely_o hoc_fw-la dicam_fw-la ambrose_n qui_fw-la prius_fw-la negaverat_fw-la tandem_fw-la in_o cap._n 17._o veritate_fw-la convictus_fw-la babylonem_fw-la romam_fw-la significare_fw-la confessus_fw-la est_fw-la ribera_n in_o cap._n 14._o apocalyps_n num_fw-la 30._o idem_fw-la in_o cap._n 17._o apoc._n v._n 16._o hîc_fw-la jam_fw-la nonnulli_fw-la scriptores_fw-la qui_fw-la aliter_fw-la interpretati_fw-la fuerint_fw-la veritate_fw-la ipsâ_fw-la coguntur_fw-la nobis_fw-la favere_fw-la nam_fw-la ambrose_n romam_fw-la dicit_fw-la esse_fw-la fornicariam_fw-la that_o such_o as_o have_v be_v of_o another_o mind_n in_o this_o point_n yet_o at_o last_o be_v force_v to_o change_v their_o opinion_n by_o the_o irresistible_a evidence_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v a_o sufficient_a instance_n that_o man_n of_o learning_n may_v hold_v out_o awhile_o against_o the_o clear_a truth_n and_o that_o therefore_o their_o authority_n be_v not_o to_o be_v weigh_v against_o any_o conclusion_n that_o do_v otherwise_o appear_v undoubted_o clear_a to_o one_o self_n and_o to_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o judicious_a beside_o and_o now_o i_o may_v seem_v to_o have_v be_v unnecessary_o tedious_a in_o these_o last_o reflection_n but_o since_o i_o have_v find_v by_o long_a experience_n that_o the_o general_a prejudice_n to_o i_o and_o to_o most_o of_o the_o world_n beside_o against_o the_o clear_a thing_n in_o these_o vision_n be_v the_o strange_a different_a apprehension_n of_o very_a judicious_a man_n about_o they_o i_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o stay_v long_o enough_o upon_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o insignificancy_n of_o that_o scruple_n to_o take_v off_o all_o the_o power_n of_o it_o for_o the_o future_a and_o this_o will_n it_o may_v be_v prove_v to_o be_v of_o great_a use_n than_o it_o may_v at_o first_o be_v apprehend_v to_o be_v after_o this_o satisfaction_n about_o babylon_n the_o subject_a of_o the_o present_a proposition_n i_o find_v at_o the_o first_o sight_n that_o what_o be_v attribute_v to_o babylon_n in_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v unquestionable_a consent_n consent_n as_o it_o have_v also_o the_o general_a suffrage_n of_o the_o interpreter_n 1._o as_o namely_o first_o that_o it_o be_v there_o signify_v to_o be_v procon_n be_v grotius_n in_o cap._n 17._o apocal._n mulier_fw-la est_fw-la roma_fw-la sed_fw-la notandum_fw-la cum_fw-la urbe_fw-la simul_fw-la notari_fw-la imperium_fw-la vrbis_fw-la the_o woman_n be_v rome_n but_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o together_o with_o the_o city_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o city_n a_o manifest_a proof_n of_o this_o be_v the_o custom_n observe_v by_o all_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o province_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n when_o they_o return_v from_o their_o several_a government_n to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n they_o use_v to_o lay_v down_o the_o ensign_n of_o their_o authority_n at_o the_o gate_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n before_o they_o enter_v the_o city_n lib._n ult_n de_fw-fr officio_fw-la procon_n in_o rule_n or_o to_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o empire_n for_o it_o have_v all_o the_o ensign_n of_o majesty_n 5._o chap._n 17._o v._n 1._o 3_o 4_o 5._o array_v in_o purple_a and_o scarlet_a colour_n and_o sit_v upon_o a_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n interpret_v to_o be_v so_o many_o king_n and_o call_v babylon_n the_o great_a the_o great_a whore_n 2._o that_o it_o be_v a_o idolatrous_a rule_n be_v assure_v from_o the_o name_n of_o a_o harlot_n and_o a_o whore_n and_o of_o fornication_n give_v it_o which_o among_o all_o the_o prophet_n do_v common_o signify_v nothing_o else_o but_o idolatry_n and_o apostasy_n when_o speak_v of_o a_o city_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n 3._o that_o it_o be_v also_o a_o antichristian_a tyranny_n be_v plain_a from_o she_o be_v say_v to_o be_v see_v drunken_a with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o martyr_n 6._o v._o 6._o of_o jesus_n chap._n ii_o xvii_o rev._n xvii_o the_o former_a proposition_n make_v the_o standard_n to_o judge_v what_o kind_n of_o evidence_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v one_o sure_a of_o the_o interpretation_n of_o any_o thing_n else_o in_o the_o prophecy_n and_o four_o rule_n of_o interpretation_n draw_v from_o it_o the_o plainness_n and_o vsefulness_n of_o they_o i_o be_v not_o so_o vain_a as_o to_o think_v i_o have_v get_v much_o by_o the_o undoubted_a certainty_n of_o the_o former_a proposition_n to_o give_v i_o any_o hope_n of_o much_o better_a satisfaction_n about_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o interpretation_n for_o in_o all_o my_o former_a perplexity_n about_o these_o thing_n i_o never_o question_v the_o certainty_n of_o this_o and_o beside_o i_o see_v this_o to_o be_v general_o acknowledge_v by_o those_o who_o yet_o differ_v from_o one_o another_o in_o almost_o every_o thing_n else_o but_o however_o since_o this_o be_v the_o only_a certain_a truth_n that_o be_v then_o know_v about_o these_o thing_n it_o
unanimous_a bishop_n andrews_n p._n 234._o respon_n ad_fw-la bellarm._n apolog._n speak_v of_o saint_n john_n in_o the_o revelation_n he_o borrow_v that_o way_n of_o speak_v from_o daniel_n of_o who_o he_o be_v almost_o everywhere_o a_o imitator_n and_o immediate_o after_o vix_fw-la enim_fw-la reperias_fw-la apud_fw-la joannem_fw-la etc._n etc._n you_o shall_v scarce_o find_v a_o phrase_n in_o the_o revelation_n of_o st._n john_n that_o be_v not_o take_v out_o of_o daniel_n or_o some_o other_o prophet_n bellarmin_n l._n 3._o de_fw-fr pontif._n c._n 5._o jum_fw-la vero_fw-la daniel_n etc._n etc._n now_o daniel_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o that_o prophecy_n do_v very_o clear_o describe_v the_o same_o four_o kingdom_n by_o four_o beast_n that_o be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o four_o in_o his_o second_o chapter_n and_o which_o be_v the_o same_o four_o beast_n that_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o revelation_n blas_n viega_n in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n v._n 1_o 2._o sciendum_fw-la est_fw-la danieli_fw-it cap._n 7_o etc._n etc._n it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o there_o be_v a_o vision_n like_o to_o this_o show_v to_o daniel_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o that_o prophecy_n where_o the_o business_n be_v about_o antichrist_n upon_o the_o explication_n of_o which_o this_o vision_n of_o we_o here_o do_v depend_v see_v mr._n mede_n discourse_n regnum_fw-la quartum_fw-la danielis_fw-la est_fw-la regnum_fw-la romanorum_fw-la alcazar_n sect_n 3._o cap._n 13._o apoc._n v._n 1._o marina_n bestia_n cap._n 13._o apoc._n evidenter_fw-la respicit_fw-la quartam_fw-la bestiam_fw-la danielis_fw-la cap._n 7._o etc._n etc._n the_o beast_n that_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n cap._n 13._o revel_v do_v evident_o relate_v to_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n quae_fw-la etiam_fw-la quatuor_fw-la regna_fw-la sive_fw-la imperia_n sc_fw-la in_o 7o._o cap._n dan._n dubium_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la in_o statuà _fw-la illâ_fw-la danielis_fw-la cap._n 2._o 31._o praefigurata_fw-la fuisse_fw-la bestiam_fw-la apocalypticam_fw-la continere_fw-la in_o se_fw-la tres_fw-la priores_fw-la monarchias_n quas_fw-la dicitur_fw-la apud_fw-la danielem_fw-la devorasse_fw-la which_o four_o kingdom_n or_o empire_n viz._n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n be_v unquestionable_o foretell_v in_o the_o statue_n cap._n 2._o 31._o and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revalation_n do_v contain_v in_o it_o or_o be_v there_o describe_v to_o be_v make_v up_o of_o these_o three_o monarchy_n which_o it_o be_v say_v in_o daniel_n to_o have_v devour_v idem_fw-la in_o cap._n 12._o apoc._n v._n 3._o de_fw-la 10._o cornibus_fw-la non_fw-la aliud_fw-la fundamentum_fw-la etc._n etc._n there_o need_v no_o other_o foundation_n for_o the_o interpretation_n but_o only_o to_o look_v out_o a_o conformable_a explication_n of_o it_o with_o that_o of_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n by_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o it_o signify_v the_o roman_a empire_n see_v the_o reference_n to_o the_o three_o chapter_n lib._n 2._o note_v a._n especial_o malvenda_n and_o ribera_n consent_n of_o interpreter_n of_o all_o party_n that_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o head_n and_o horn_n and_o most_o of_o his_o character_n have_v a_o very_a unquestionable_a reference_n to_o the_o frequent_a use_n of_o they_o about_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o subject_a in_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n but_o i_o be_v extreme_o surprise_v to_o find_v also_o that_o by_o the_o same_o unanimous_a agreement_n of_o all_o the_o considerable_a interpreter_n of_o all_o age_n except_v only_o some_o few_o of_o this_o last_o age_n it_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o term_n of_o beast_n and_o their_o head_n or_o horn_n and_o indeed_o all_o other_o figure_n and_o their_o part_n signify_v dominion_n as_o it_o be_v here_o in_o these_o vision_n have_v but_o one_o constant_a uniform_a signification_n in_o general_a all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n and_o that_o also_o in_o great_a variety_n of_o instance_n and_o withal_o that_o by_o the_o concurrent_a agreement_n of_o those_o few_o also_o that_o differ_v from_o the_o rest_n there_o need_v nothing_o more_o to_o prove_v such_o a_o constant_a uniform_a signification_n of_o these_o figure_n but_o only_o this_o viz._n that_o the_o four_o beast_n or_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n this_o give_v i_o very_o confident_a hope_n of_o fix_v the_o same_o kind_n of_o mystical_a term_n in_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o apocalypse_v to_o settle_a notion_n and_o certain_a definition_n and_o thereby_o of_o come_v to_o some_o assurance_n about_o those_o thing_n notwithstanding_o all_o the_o ambiguous_a and_o various_a acceptation_n of_o the_o expression_n in_o which_o they_o be_v convey_v which_o i_o account_v well_o worth_a all_o the_o close_a application_n of_o my_o thought_n as_o a_o thing_n of_o the_o most_o useful_a importance_n to_o the_o world_n for_o the_o clear_a determination_n of_o the_o aim_n of_o this_o prophecy_n as_o well_o as_o for_o my_o own_o particular_a satisfaction_n and_o benefit_n i_o have_v therefore_o for_o this_o end_n endeavour_v to_o demonstrate_v the_o constant_a uniform_a acceptation_n of_o the_o scheme_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o part_n all_o over_o daniel_n and_o this_o require_v the_o certain_a knowledge_n of_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n or_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o determinate_a application_n of_o that_o rely_v chief_o upon_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o undoubted_a signification_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n that_o succeed_v that_o four_o kingdom_n these_o make_v up_o the_o demonstration_n of_o the_o design_n of_o the_o second_o book_n from_o the_o intrinsic_a argument_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n itself_o but_o the_o clear_a proof_n of_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n be_v the_o exact_a agreement_n of_o it_o with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o that_o also_o in_o some_o such_o peculiar_a character_n among_o the_o rest_n as_o be_v impossible_a to_o belong_v to_o more_o than_o one_o and_o the_o same_o kingdom_n and_o to_o the_o same_o time_n of_o that_o kingdom_n this_o therefore_o be_v add_v to_o the_o other_o evidence_n that_o be_v draw_v from_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n itself_o as_o a_o most_o undoubted_a confirmation_n that_o the_o four_o beast_n or_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n who_o indeed_o will_v not_o be_v ready_a to_o conclude_v with_o himself_o before_o ever_o he_o come_v to_o examine_v the_o ground_n that_o there_o be_v for_o it_o that_o so_o general_a a_o agreement_n of_o all_o the_o differ_a party_n of_o interpreter_n for_o so_o many_o age_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v about_o mystical_a expression_n where_o there_o be_v so_o great_a a_o scope_n for_o fancy_n to_o expatiate_v in_o must_v certain_o have_v very_o plain_a and_o express_v ground_n for_o it_o in_o the_o prophetical_a write_n and_o very_o obvious_a to_o common_a observation_n and_o this_o be_v another_o considerable_a thing_n to_o fortify_v the_o assurance_n that_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o proof_n itself_o do_v offer_v but_o the_o character_n in_o which_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v so_o exact_o agree_v with_o those_o of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n and_o which_o be_v the_o sure_a proof_n that_o that_o beast_n in_o daniel_n must_v be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v fetch_v from_o several_a distinct_a show_n of_o the_o apocalyptick_a beast_n in_o several_a chapter_n and_o these_o several_a show_n be_v by_o some_o learned_a man_n judge_v to_o be_v the_o show_v of_o different_a beast_n whereas_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o exact_a agreement_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o daniel_n with_o that_o in_o the_o revelation_n from_o the_o several_a character_n of_o those_o different_a show_n do_v suppose_v it_o to_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o beast_n in_o all_o those_o chapter_n this_o make_v it_o necessary_a to_o settle_v the_o notion_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o to_o show_v that_o all_o the_o mention_n of_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n in_o all_o the_o other_o chapter_n be_v but_o so_o many_o account_n of_o that_o one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o it_o be_v find_v in_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n and_o that_o therefore_o all_o the_o several_a character_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o those_o several_a chapter_n be_v but_o the_o character_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o this_o it_o be_v requisite_a to_o prefix_v in_o the_o first_o book_n before_o all_o other_o reason_v that_o be_v fetch_v from_o the_o nature_n of_o that_o beast_n in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n after_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o constant_a and_o settle_a signification_n of_o a_o
beast_n that_o be_v past_a and_o revive_v again_o by_o corol._n prop._n 5._o and_o be_v the_o eight_o after_o the_o seven_o and_o therefore_o must_v be_v that_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v last_o in_o rule_n wherefore_o since_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v call_v the_o beast_n and_o yet_o be_v find_v real_o to_o be_v but_o one_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n can_v signify_v nothing_o but_o the_o beast_n with_o that_o particular_a head_n only_o and_o so_o the_o head_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o beast_n as_o the_o action_n of_o king_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o action_n of_o that_o people_n or_o nation_n where_o they_o reign_v this_o interpretation_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o agreement_n of_o almost_o all_o interpreter_n of_o all_o differ_a party_n except_v one_o or_o two_o without_o any_o reason_n for_o their_o dissent_n but_o only_o the_o uphold_v of_o a_o particular_a opinion_n and_o among_o those_o be_v that_o opinion_n of_o bellarmin_n who_o will_v have_v the_o number_n seven_o in_o this_o place_n to_o signify_v collective_o all_o the_o emperor_n because_o that_o seven_n be_v very_o usual_o take_v in_o scripture_n for_o a_o perfect_a number_n 5._o lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr pontif._n c._n 5._o and_o then_o signify_v all_o indefinite_o but_o more_o frequent_o in_o the_o revelation_n than_o any_o where_o else_o and_o yet_o all_o that_o know_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o use_n of_o seven_o when_o it_o be_v a_o perfect_a number_n and_o when_o it_o be_v a_o break_a number_n can_v but_o see_v that_o seven_o here_o must_v necessary_o be_v take_v for_o a_o definite_a determinate_a number_n by_o the_o plain_a distribution_n of_o it_o into_o five_o one_o another_z and_o a_o eight_o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o and_o this_o be_v so_o common_a and_o know_v a_o thing_n that_o there_o can_v not_o have_v be_v a_o plain_a instance_n of_o the_o extravagancy_n of_o a_o learned_a man_n imagination_n about_o the_o most_o clear_a and_o know_v thing_n and_o yet_o after_o all_o bellarmin_n be_v so_o far_o of_o opinion_n with_o the_o rest_n as_o to_o affirm_v that_o antichrist_n or_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o last_o king_n of_o those_o who_o shall_v rule_v the_o roman_a empire_n lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr pontif._n c._n 15._o which_o be_v a_o agreement_n with_o the_o rest_n in_o the_o precede_a conclusion_n from_o the_o former_a corollary_n it_o do_v very_o immediate_o follow_v that_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n 6._o prop._n 6._o do_v signify_v the_o beast_n with_o his_o last_o rule_v head_n for_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v that_o state_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o which_o he_o be_v see_v in_o the_o 3_o verse_n as_o do_v thus_o appear_v after_o that_o show_n of_o he_o he_o be_v call_v all_o over_o that_o chapter_n by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o reference_n to_o his_o have_v be_v see_v before_o which_o in_o common_a use_n of_o speech_n determine_v he_o to_o be_v the_o same_o that_o have_v be_v there_o show_v and_o therefore_o by_o rule_n 1._o he_o must_v be_v all_o over_o the_o chapter_n the_o beast_n that_o be_v see_v in_o the_o 3_o verse_n now_o of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v there_o see_v the_o angel_n say_v v._o 8._o that_o he_o be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v and_o be_v not_o he_o say_v at_o the_o 11_o verse_n be_v the_o eight_o king_n who_o be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o beast_n with_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n coral_n 2._o prop._n 5._o the_o beast_n therefore_o do_v signify_v nothing_o else_o all_o over_o the_o 17_o chap._n revel_v but_o the_o state_n of_o it_o under_o its_o last_o rule_v head_n and_o though_o there_o be_v seven_o head_n see_v upon_o the_o beast_n yet_o it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o all_o the_o other_o head_n will_v be_v pass_v before_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o eight_o king_n v._o 10._o so_o that_o the_o sight_n of_o he_o with_o the_o seven_o head_n be_v in_o effect_n the_o see_v he_o with_o six_o dead_a head_n and_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o only_o revive_v again_o which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o beast_n under_o its_o one_o last_o rule_v head_n only_o see_v then_o the_o sum_n of_o this_o proof_n in_o short_a the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v the_o beast_n that_o be_v see_v v._o 3._o the_o beast_n that_o be_v there_o see_v have_v the_o peculiar_a character_n of_o be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v and_o be_v not_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n and_o the_o eight_o king_n have_v be_v find_v to_o signify_v nothing_o but_o the_o 5._o corol._n 2._o prop._n 5._o beast_n with_o its_o last_o rule_v head_n wherefore_o to_o tie_v the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o chain_n to_o the_o last_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v the_o beast_n with_o the_o last_o only_o of_o his_o rule_v head_n beside_o since_o the_o mystical_a meaning_n of_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v say_v in_o one_o place_n to_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n that_o be_v the_o beast_n under_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n by_o coral_n 2._o prop._n 5._o it_o must_v have_v the_o same_o signification_n all_o over_o the_o chapter_n by_o rule_n 3._o babylon_n may_v as_o well_o signify_v two_o several_a city_n in_o two_o different_a place_n of_o that_o chapter_n as_o the_o beast_n several_a king_n for_o a_o testimony_n of_o the_o great_a evidence_n of_o this_o proposition_n consent_n consent_n we_o have_v the_o unanimous_a agreement_n of_o all_o interpreter_n almost_o of_o all_o age_n as_o well_o as_o of_o all_o party_n except_v one_o or_o two_o of_o late_a against_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o those_o who_o great_a interest_n it_o seem_v to_o be_v to_o admit_v of_o their_o new_a contrivance_n who_o yet_o will_v not_o venture_v upon_o it_o mere_o for_o their_o reputation_n one_o will_v expect_v to_o find_v some_o very_a great_a necessity_n allege_v for_o another_o sense_n against_o such_o a_o seem_a evidence_n of_o the_o text_n and_o the_o confirmation_n of_o it_o by_o so_o considerable_a a_o weight_n of_o authority_n and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v from_o grotius_n the_o least_o offer_n of_o a_o reason_n against_o this_o apoc._n in_o cap._n 17._o apoc._n sense_n or_o for_o any_o other_o to_o make_v we_o think_v that_o the_o beast_n may_v continue_v after_o his_o last_o head_n in_o this_o chapter_n as_o he_o do_v make_v it_o to_o do_v in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o ten_o horn_n the_o light_n of_o this_o proposition_n do_v offer_v these_o follow_a consequence_n the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n continue_v no_o long_a than_o its_o last_o corollar_n 1_o head_n for_o he_o live_v by_o that_o head_n all_o over_o that_o chapter_n by_o coral_n 2._o prop._n 5._o and_o the_o beast_n go_v into_o perdition_n with_o that_o head_n ver_fw-la 11._o the_o ten_o horn_n belong_v to_o the_o beast_n no_o long_o than_o his_o last_n head_n corollary_n 2_o for_o as_o they_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n v._o 13._o so_o the_o beast_n itself_o continue_v no_o long_o than_o his_o last_o head_n coral_n 1._o prop._n 6._o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o woman_n do_v acquaint_v we_o with_o the_o country_n or_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n her_o constant_a confederate_n and_o from_o thence_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v some_o particular_a sovereign_a 7._o prop._n 7._o power_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o idolatrous_a antichristian_a reign_n for_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o last_o rule_v head_n and_o call_v the_o eight_o king_n prop._n 6._o and_o therefore_o a_o particular_a sovereign_a power_n and_o the_o woman_n or_o babylon_n be_v represent_v ride_v upon_o it_o at_o that_o time_n in_o great_a majesty_n and_o know_v to_o signify_v rome_n in_o its_o idolatrous_a antichristian_a reign_n prop._n 1._o and_o beside_o be_v describe_v in_o confederacy_n with_o the_o beast_n in_o that_o chapter_n v._o 16_o 17._o the_o beast_n be_v also_o say_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n or_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n of_o the_o seven_o which_o signify_v the_o seven_o hill_n of_o rome_n v._o 9_o this_o do_v infallible_o show_v the_o beast_n to_o be_v a_o sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o seven_o hill_n the_o beast_n than_o be_v tie_v to_o this_o city_n by_o his_o seven_o head_n which_o be_v the_o seven_o hill_n upon_o which_o it_o be_v build_v and_o so_o they_o can_v possible_o be_v separate_v without_o either_o cut_n off_o the_o head_n from_o the_o beast_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o head_n by_o which_o he_o live_v
each_o particular_a description_n 1._o as_o they_o be_v in_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n both_o describe_v with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n so_o be_v they_o also_o characterise_v more_o peculiarly_a by_o one_o head_n only_o of_o the_o seven_o the_o one_o by_o his_o 11._o chap._n 13._o 3._o chap._n 17._o 11._o heal_v head_n and_o the_o mouth_n of_o it_o the_o other_o by_o the_o 8_o king_n or_o head_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n 2._o the_o peculiar_a head_n that_o the_o one_o be_v describe_v by_o be_v a_o head_n ibid._n ibid._n wound_v to_o death_n and_o heal_v again_o and_o under_o which_o the_o beast_n with_o the_o same_o false_a prophet_n that_o he_o be_v find_v with_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n do_v in_o all_o appearance_n come_v to_o his_o end_n and_o that_o head_n therefore_o must_v be_v be_v last_o head_n and_o yet_o it_o can_v be_v distinct_a from_o the_o other_o seven_o because_o it_o be_v but_o one_o of_o they_o heal_v and_o it_o come_v after_o they_o all_o as_o the_o last_o of_o all_o and_o so_o must_v necessary_o be_v a_o eight_o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o now_o the_o head_n of_o the_o other_o be_v express_o say_v to_o be_v a_o eight_o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o 3._o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o one_o that_o the_o world_n wonder_v at_o the_o head_n 3._o chap._n 13._o 3._o deadly_o wound_v and_o heal_v and_o of_o the_o other_o that_o the_o world_n 8._o chap_n 17._o 8._o shall_v wonder_v at_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o yet_o be_v who_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n or_o head_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o same_o 4._o the_o one_o be_v say_v to_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n with_o the_o former_a character_n of_o its_o head_n wound_v and_o heal_v again_o 1._o chap._n 13._o 1._o 8._o chap._n 17._o 8._o and_o the_o other_o to_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n with_o the_o latter_a character_n of_o be_v and_o be_v not_o and_o yet_o be_v which_o signify_v the_o same_o and_o the_o word_n in_o the_o greek_a for_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n the_o abyss_n be_v the_o common_a term_n in_o the_o septuagint_n to_o signify_v the_o sea_n and_o the_o septuagint_n be_v the_o copy_n that_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n refer_v to_o in_o all_o their_o discourse_n and_o write_n 5._o the_o one_o have_v ten_o king_n in_o power_n with_o it_o signify_v by_o its_o 12._o chap._n 17._o 12._o ten_o horn_n who_o give_v their_o power_n to_o it_o which_o they_o have_v not_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n the_o other_o arise_v up_o with_o ten_o horn_n upon_o it_o all_o crown_v which_o have_v no_o crown_n upon_o the_o dragon_n in_o the_o chapter_n before_o 6._o the_o one_o be_v describe_v by_o one_o particular_a mouth_n speak_v blasphemy_n 3._o chap._n 13._o 1._o chap._n 13._o 5._o v._o 3._o the_o other_o with_o one_o head_n who_o be_v that_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n who_o be_v say_v to_o be_v full_a of_o blasphemy_n prop._n 6._o 7._o the_o city_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v the_o same_o babylon_n in_o one_o particular_a state_n of_o idolatrous_a and_o antichristian_a tyranny_n prop._n 2._o and_o which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v fall_v in_o both_o which_o one_o will_v judge_v shall_v signify_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a time_n of_o 2._o chap._n 14._o 8._o chap._n 18._o 2._o that_o city_n other_o the_o same_o character_n in_o both_o i_o omit_v here_o to_o mention_v because_o they_o may_v be_v account_v not_o such_o particular_a character_n as_o that_o they_o have_v the_o same_o enemy_n the_o same_o kind_n of_o friend_n and_o make_v the_o same_o kind_n of_o war_n and_o have_v the_o same_o variety_n of_o success_n and_o loss_n in_o battle_n to_o make_v they_o then_o signify_v two_o different_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o of_o roman_a rule_n as_o the_o beast_n be_v here_o agree_v to_o signify_v there_o must_v at_o least_o these_o unlikelihood_n be_v digest_v viz._n that_o all_o these_o character_n together_o which_o be_v the_o same_o in_o both_o must_v be_v twice_o verify_v of_o the_o roman_a government_n viz._n that_o it_o have_v twice_o a_o supreme_a government_n over_o it_o which_o come_v after_o seven_o before_o it_o and_o yet_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o and_o ten_o king_n twice_o confederate_v with_o such_o a_o power_n at_o two_o several_a change_n of_o roman_a power_n in_o two_o several_a state_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o idolatry_n and_o antichristian_a tyranny_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o rome_n must_v have_v two_o eminent_a ruin_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o all_o these_o same_o circumstance_n twice_o repeat_v for_o these_o and_o many_o other_o very_o peculiar_a character_n must_v have_v be_v all_o at_o a_o time_n in_o conjunction_n or_o have_v belong_v altogether_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o each_o of_o these_o same_o repeat_v state_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o will_v have_v be_v much_o like_o a_o story_n of_o the_o throw_v so_o many_o die_n out_o of_o a_o box_n at_o two_o several_a time_n into_o just_a the_o same_o order_n and_o chance_n without_o any_o contrivance_n for_o all_o the_o credit_n of_o this_o way_n of_o interpretation_n lie_v whole_o upon_o the_o affirmation_n of_o the_o interpreter_n themselves_o will_v not_o this_o be_v to_o lay_v the_o plain_a ground_n for_o a_o almost_o unavoidable_a delusion_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o prophecy_n for_o who_o will_v ever_o take_v such_o a_o representation_n of_o two_o beast_n with_o so_o exact_a a_o likeness_n to_o one_o another_o in_o so_o many_o peculiar_a character_n with_o the_o same_o peculiar_a way_n of_o rise_n marks_z action_n make_v and_o circumstance_n for_o two_o different_a state_n of_o that_o beast_n and_o only_o because_o they_o be_v two_o several_a show_n of_o it_o can_v any_o one_o believe_v xvii_o rev._n xiii_o &_o xvii_o this_o of_o a_o vision_n that_o man_n be_v exhort_v to_o understand_v and_o which_o a_o angel_n of_o god_n come_v on_o purpose_n so_o to_o explain_v as_o to_o make_v a_o apostle_n of_o christ_n apprehend_v it_o be_v to_o tell_v he_o the_o mystery_n of_o these_o thing_n for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o the_o rule_n for_o interpret_n of_o which_o according_a to_o the_o common_a apprehension_n of_o man_n in_o other_o case_n he_o himself_o 2._o see_v chap._n 2._o give_v a_o earnest_n of_o in_o his_o own_o explication_n certain_o unless_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v to_o be_v impossible_a for_o two_o show_n of_o a_o beast_n to_o signify_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o state_n of_o it_o one_o will_v be_v very_o apt_a from_o hence_o to_o be_v confident_a that_o they_o be_v in_o these_o chapter_n but_o two_o show_n only_o of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o state_n of_o the_o beast_n after_o all_o this_o particular_a examination_n if_o we_o will_v be_v content_a with_o ordinary_a proof_n and_o such_o as_o make_v man_n sure_a of_o almost_o all_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n that_o be_v what_o the_o context_n do_v as_o it_o be_v of_o its_o own_o accord_n force_v one_o to_o be_v confident_a of_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o history_n of_o these_o two_o beast_n and_o of_o their_o order_n and_o dependence_n upon_o one_o another_o will_v appear_v to_o be_v a_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o a_o full_a conviction_n of_o the_o certainty_n of_o this_o truth_n for_o it_o be_v very_o obvious_a to_o observe_v that_o the_o 17_o chapter_n come_v in_o about_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n for_o nothing_o but_o to_o tell_v the_o prophet_n as_o the_o interpret_n angel_n himself_o do_v seem_v to_o intimate_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o by_o great_a babylon_n which_o have_v be_v the_o subject_a of_o all_o the_o four_o chapter_n before_o it_o to_o secure_v we_o in_o this_o persuasion_n we_o see_v that_o the_o business_n of_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v bring_v in_o immediate_o after_o the_o 16_o by_o one_o of_o those_o seven_o angel_n with_o the_o seven_o vial_n who_o have_v be_v just_a before_o employ_v about_o the_o seven_o last_o plague_n that_o be_v pour_v out_o upon_o the_o other_o beast_n in_o the_o former_a chapter_n and_o the_o introduction_n to_o all_o that_o this_o angel_n have_v to_o communicate_v in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v a_o offer_n from_o he_o to_o show_v the_o apostle_n the_o judgement_n of_o that_o great_a whore_n call_v babylon_n the_o great_a which_o have_v be_v just_o mention_v before_o by_o that_o very_a name_n of_o babylon_n the_o great_a in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o other_o beast_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 16_o chapter_n and_o then_o again_o after_o the_o
interpose_v of_o the_o interpretation_n of_o babylon_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n come_v in_o the_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o same_o babylon_n and_o beast_n that_o have_v be_v break_v off_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 16_o chapter_n and_o be_v carry_v on_o to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o they_o both_o in_o the_o 18_o and_o 19_o chapter_n this_o do_v very_o plain_o show_v that_o the_o 17_o chapter_n come_v in_o only_a to_o interpret_v those_o mystical_a expression_n in_o the_o chapter_n before_o it_o by_o a_o new_a representation_n of_o the_o same_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o same_o babylon_n that_o have_v be_v the_o great_a subject_a just_a before_o discourse_v of_o now_o it_o be_v already_o assure_v that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n signify_v but_o one_o particular_a state_n of_o it_o under_o its_o last_o rule_v head_n prop._n 6._o and_o therefore_o if_o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o mention_v in_o the_o other_o chapter_n that_o beast_n also_o must_v be_v the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o it_o under_o its_o last_n head_n to_o secure_v we_o also_o still_o further_o in_o the_o assurance_n of_o this_o there_o be_v consent_n consent_n beast_n consent_n certum_fw-la namque_fw-la est_fw-la maris_fw-la bestiam_fw-la de_fw-la quâ_fw-la in_o hoc_fw-la cap._n sc_n cap._n 13._o et_fw-la bestiam_fw-la illam_fw-la cvi_fw-la babylon_n insidet_fw-la cap._n 17._o unam_fw-la eandemque_fw-la esse_fw-la ut_fw-la disere_fw-la hieronymus_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v say_v to_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n in_o this_o chapter_n that_o be_v the_o 13_o chapter_n and_o that_o beast_n upon_o which_o babylon_n sit_v in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o beast_n the_o general_a consent_n of_o all_o those_o who_o great_a interest_n it_o may_v be_v to_o confound_v all_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o beast_n but_o who_o can_v have_v no_o manner_n of_o interest_n to_o affirm_v it_o almost_o unanimous_o agree_v that_o the_o beast_n be_v all_o over_o these_o vision_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o 8_o king_n thing_n king_n those_o of_o the_o second_o opinion_n who_o take_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n for_o antichrist_n and_o that_o in_o the_o 17_o for_o the_o devil_n yet_o they_o interpret_v it_o to_o be_v the_o devil_n inspire_v antichrist_n which_o be_v much_o the_o same_o thing_n though_o they_o join_v the_o seven_o with_o he_o which_o be_v a_o very_a considerable_a testimony_n of_o the_o evidence_n that_o there_o be_v for_o it_o in_o the_o text._n 17._o alcasar_n in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect_n 5._o &_o postea_fw-la in_o cap._n 17._o chap._n vii_o xvii_o rev._n xiii_o &_o xvii_o further_o attempt_v to_o be_v demonstrate_v that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n be_v the_o same_o particular_a thing_n the_o 8_o and_o 9th_o proposition_n together_o with_o their_o corollary_n the_o strength_n of_o this_o demonstration_n the_o beast_n his_o image_n mark_v number_n name_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n and_o everywhere_o else_o define_v and_o distinguish_v from_o the_o second_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n the_o evidence_n that_o have_v be_v insist_v upon_o in_o the_o former_a chapter_n be_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o that_o accumulative_a proof_n which_o in_o court_n of_o judicature_n do_v determine_v the_o best_a and_o wise_a man_n about_o the_o near_a interest_n of_o man_n in_o this_o world_n but_o notwithstanding_o so_o strange_a a_o concurrence_n of_o such_o peculiar_a circumstance_n in_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n yet_o grotius_n do_v make_v they_o to_o be_v very_o distinct_a state_n of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n and_o therefore_o it_o will_v be_v requisite_a to_o search_v for_o a_o more_o cogent_a and_o convince_a proof_n that_o they_o must_v both_o necessary_o be_v the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o one_o only_a of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o consequence_n of_o mistake_v in_o this_o search_n be_v no_o less_o than_o the_o fall_n into_o confusion_n about_o the_o first_o ground_n of_o all_o clear_a knowledge_n of_o these_o thing_n which_o will_v multiply_v into_o infinite_a error_n in_o the_o reason_n upon_o they_o it_o be_v therefore_o necessary_a to_o use_v the_o great_a circumspection_n in_o it_o and_o to_o advance_v in_o it_o but_o by_o such_o short_a step_n as_o we_o may_v clear_o see_v that_o we_o tread_v firm_a and_o sure_a in_o all_o the_o way_n towards_o it_o and_o in_o this_o design_n that_o which_o be_v first_o to_o be_v clear_v be_v that_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 13_o chapter_n do_v signify_v 8._o proposit_n 8._o only_o the_o first_o beast_n show_v v._o 1._o this_o seem_v to_o be_v sufficient_o evident_a for_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o any_o other_o beast_n beside_o in_o that_o chapter_n but_o of_o the_o second_o beast_n and_o that_o it_o can_v signify_v the_o second_o beast_n either_o before_o or_o after_o the_o first_o mention_n of_o that_o beast_n there_o may_v thus_o be_v show_v in_o order_n 1._o that_o it_o signify_v nothing_o else_o before_o the_o mention_n of_o that_o beast_n be_v agree_v by_o all_o because_o there_o be_v no_o other_o beast_n before_o that_o second_o that_o it_o can_v signify_v and_o four_o time_n be_v it_o so_o call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n without_o any_o other_o addition_n and_o twice_o be_v it_o say_v that_o all_o the_o world_n or_o the_o earth_n do_v worship_v he_o before_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o second_o beast_n 2._o and_o that_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v signify_v the_o first_o beast_n also_o after_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o second_o be_v certain_a enough_o for_o though_o thrice_o after_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o second_o beast_n the_o first_o have_v a_o note_n of_o distinction_n add_v to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o the_o first_o beast_n and_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v deadly_o wound_v etc._n etc._n yet_o when_o that_o term_n have_v no_o note_n of_o distinction_n add_v to_o it_o it_o do_v also_o signify_v the_o first_o beast_n as_o distinguish_v from_o the_o second_o so_o v._n 14._o where_o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o second_o beast_n that_o he_o have_v power_n to_o do_v miracle_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v unquestionable_a that_o by_o the_o beast_n be_v mean_v the_o first_o beast_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n be_v the_o second_o beast_n bring_v in_o after_o as_o employ_v about_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o chapter_n where_o it_o be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o several_a mention_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o the_o name_n of_o he_o as_o the_o agent_n about_o something_o that_o have_v the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n join_v with_o it_o for_o example_n he_o give_v life_n to_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o in_o the_o verse_n before_o 15._o v._o 15._o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o image_n make_v to_o the_o first_o beast_n he_o make_v all_o man_n receive_v the_o mark_n and_o name_n and_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o 16._o v._o 16._o beast_n which_o beast_n all_o the_o world_n will_v understand_v in_o common_a construction_n of_o speech_n to_o signify_v a_o beast_n different_a from_o he_o who_o do_v all_o these_o thing_n about_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o beast_n but_o more_o especial_o when_o it_o be_v find_v that_o this_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n have_v four_o time_n 4._o chap._n 13._o v._n 2_o 3_o 4._o before_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o second_o beast_n in_o the_o same_o chapter_n be_v use_v to_o signify_v the_o first_o beast_n and_o once_o at_o least_o after_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o second_o beast_n without_o any_o dispute_n about_o it_o and_o have_v 14._o v._o 14._o be_v often_o mention_v after_o the_o second_o beast_n with_o some_o other_o addition_n to_o it_o and_o yet_o the_o second_o beast_n have_v never_o be_v clear_o intimate_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n after_o the_o first_o mention_n of_o its_o rise_n but_o in_o every_o verse_n after_o that_o be_v signify_v in_o the_o original_a only_o by_o a_o verb_n in_o the_o three_o person_n as_o act_v in_o the_o affair_n of_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n which_o must_v therefore_o certain_o be_v some_o other_o beast_n that_o be_v refer_v to_o by_o that_o article_n of_o reference_n as_o distinct_a from_o he_o and_o as_o before_o know_v and_o mention_v wherefore_o by_o rule_n 1_o and_o 3._o the_o beast_n must_v all_o over_o the_o 13_o chapter_n signify_v the_o first_o beast_n and_o therefore_o by_o the_o term_n of_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o mark_n name_n and_o number_n corollar_n 1_o of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n must_v
particular_a state_n of_o one_o of_o its_o head_n by_o rule_n 2._o and_o to_o show_v the_o use_n of_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o or_o without_o the_o mention_n of_o his_o head_n to_o signify_v the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o it_o under_o that_o head_n that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n with_o 3._o v._o 3._o the_o head_n wound_v to_o death_n and_o heal_v in_o one_o place_n be_v in_o the_o other_o place_n of_o this_o chapter_n call_v the_o beast_n who_o deadly_a wound_n be_v 12._o v._o 12._o heal_v and_o the_o beast_n who_o have_v a_o wound_n by_o a_o sword_n and_o do_v live_v without_o any_o mention_n of_o his_o head_n to_o which_o nevertheless_o that_o 14._o v._o 14._o circumstance_n do_v unquestionable_o refer_v so_o that_o by_o the_o bare_a term_n of_o the_o beast_n wound_v and_o heal_v be_v signify_v the_o beast_n with_o that_o particular_a head_n if_o any_o one_o will_v pretend_v after_o this_o that_o the_o heal_v head_n may_v signify_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o hill_n say_v to_o be_v the_o head_n chap._n 17._o 9_o he_o must_v bring_v great_a evidence_n for_o it_o by_o rule_n the_o 2_o do_v than_o the_o prophetical_a use_n of_o a_o head_n of_o a_o beast_n for_o the_o rule_v power_n of_o it_o be_v which_o be_v not_o pretend_v by_o any_o all_o that_o appear_v for_o it_o be_v that_o the_o seven_o head_n which_o be_v crown_v in_o the_o dragon_n chap._n 12._o have_v no_o crown_n upon_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n immediate_o after_o which_o may_v seem_v to_o show_v that_o the_o head_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n without_o crown_n be_v hill_n but_o that_o will_v be_v a_o reason_n for_o make_v the_o seven_o head_n no_o king_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n also_o where_o they_o be_v show_v without_o 10._o chap._n 17._o 10._o crown_n and_o yet_o be_v certain_o so_o many_o king_n but_o from_o the_o 17_o chapter_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o time_n of_o their_o crown_n will_v be_v pass_v before_o the_o beast_n will_v come_v to_o be_v in_o that_o state_n which_o he_o appear_v in_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n and_o the_o 13_o for_o even_o according_a to_o grotius_n himself_o the_o seven_o reign_n will_v be_v pass_v before_o the_o time_n of_o those_o two_o show_n in_o each_o chapter_n and_o then_o be_v it_o not_o proper_a to_o represent_v those_o seven_o head_n without_o crown_n that_o be_v as_o king_n seven_o of_o who_o reign_n be_v pass_v for_o that_o in_o be_v be_v a_o 8_o that_o be_v after_o the_o seven_o beside_o since_o the_o 17_o chapter_n which_o be_v the_o only_a ground_n for_o make_v those_o seven_o head_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n to_o signify_v the_o seven_o hill_n do_v also_o make_v they_o to_o be_v seven_o king_n the_o only_a way_n to_o know_v whether_o of_o these_o two_o any_o character_n of_o a_o head_n do_v mean_a be_v to_o consider_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o character_n and_o whether_o it_o be_v the_o propriety_n of_o a_o hill_n or_o of_o a_o king_n now_o of_o which_o of_o these_o two_o be_v it_o most_o proper_a to_o say_v whether_o of_o a_o hill_n or_o of_o a_o king_n that_o it_o be_v deadly_o wound_v and_o heal_v again_o and_o with_o which_o of_o they_o by_o reason_n of_o that_o wound_n may_v the_o beast_n himself_o who_o be_v describe_v with_o a_o very_a royal_a dominion_n be_v most_o proper_o say_v to_o be_v wound_v and_o to_o have_v his_o deadly_a wound_n heal_v or_o to_o have_v a_o wound_n by_o a_o sword_n and_o yet_o to_o live_v the_o very_a term_n of_o the_o question_n do_v show_v that_o this_o be_v proper_o say_v of_o a_o king_n who_o be_v the_o life_n of_o all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n but_o most_o improper_a to_o be_v say_v of_o the_o hill_n of_o a_o city_n to_o which_o a_o beast_n may_v belong_v but_o whatsoever_o become_v of_o this_o wound_a and_o heal_v head_n we_o be_v assure_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n for_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o its_o continuance_n do_v signify_v the_o beast_n in_o a_o particular_a state_n of_o one_o of_o its_o head_n or_o horn_n and_o from_o thence_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o second_o beast_n the_o image_n mark_v name_n and_o corollar_n 1_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v everywhere_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n belong_v to_o that_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n for_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n signify_v all_o over_o that_o chapter_n the_o first_o beast_n only_o by_o proposit_n 8._o and_o that_o beast_n do_v there_o signify_v the_o beast_n in_o one_o particular_a state_n of_o a_o head_n or_o horn_n for_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o his_o continuance_n by_o proposit_a 9_o wherefore_o every_o thing_n that_o be_v there_o join_v with_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o image_n mark_v etc._n etc._n and_o the_o second_o beast_n act_v with_o he_o do_v all_o belong_v to_o that_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o that_o do_v also_o further_a assure_v we_o that_o the_o beast_n with_o the_o false_a prophet_n or_o second_o beast_n and_o image_n corollar_n 2_o and_o mark_v and_o name_n etc._n etc._n in_o all_o the_o other_o chapter_n do_v signify_v the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o those_o attendant_n in_o which_o it_o be_v in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n for_o by_o coral_n 2._o prop._n 8._o the_o beast_n with_o all_o those_o same_o attendant_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n and_o by_o coral_n 1._o prop._n 9_o the_o beast_n with_o those_o attendant_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v in_o a_o particular_a state_n of_o its_o head_n or_o horn_n therefore_o must_v they_o all_o signify_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n every_o where_o else_o chap._n viii_o xvii_o rev._n xiii_o &_o xvii_o the_o ten_o proposition_n and_o its_o corollary_n conclude_v the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n to_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n we_o have_v now_o sufficient_a ground_n to_o conclude_v that_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o and_o 10._o proposit_n 10._o 17_o chapter_n must_v signify_v the_o same_o thing_n for_o since_o they_o be_v in_o both_o chapter_n the_o same_o very_a peculiar_a and_o proper_a mystical_a expression_n and_o since_o they_o be_v explain_v in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n by_o rule_n the_o three_o they_o must_v signify_v the_o same_o thing_n but_o still_o further_o to_o confirm_v the_o force_n of_o that_o rule_n in_o the_o present_a case_n and_o to_o make_v the_o thing_n unquestionable_a it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o it_o both_o before_o and_o after_o the_o 17_o chapter_n by_o coral_n 1_o and_o 2._o prop._n 9_o and_o so_o the_o 17_o chapter_n do_v stand_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o history_n of_o that_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n we_o may_v also_o very_o plain_o see_v that_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v interpret_v in_o that_o place_n only_o to_o explain_v the_o mystical_a signification_n of_o the_o same_o number_n of_o head_n and_o horn_n upon_o a_o beast_n to_o all_o appearance_n every_o way_n the_o same_o with_o this_o and_o of_o that_o babylon_n that_o be_v the_o common_a sharer_n in_o the_o fortune_n of_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n throughout_o all_o the_o account_n of_o he_o for_o at_o the_o very_a 1._o v._o 1._o entrance_n into_o that_o explication_n it_o be_v say_v by_o the_o angel_n that_o he_o will_v show_v the_o apostle_n the_o judgement_n of_o that_o great_a whore_n call_v babylon_n which_o be_v but_o just_a before_o it_o threaten_v with_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n in_o the_o story_n of_o the_o other_o beast_n at_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o 16_o chapter_n and_o then_o the_o explication_n of_o this_o same_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o thing_n of_o just_a so_o many_o head_n and_o horn_n as_o have_v be_v mention_v of_o the_o other_o beast_n be_v make_v by_o one_o of_o those_o angel_n with_o the_o seven_o vial_n who_o have_v be_v just_a before_o employ_v about_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o former_a beast_n all_o over_o the_o chapter_n immediate_o precede_v this_o explication_n who_o will_v not_o upon_o this_o consideration_n conclude_v with_o himself_o that_o the_o angel_n explication_n of_o the_o same_o number_n of_o head_n and_o horn_n in_o a_o new_a show_n of_o a_o beast_n to_o all_o appearance_n the_o same_o with_o this_o other_o who_o history_n be_v on_o purpose_n there_o interrupt_v to_o make_v room_n for_o that_o new_a show_n do_v most_o certain_o refer_v to_o the_o same_o number_n of_o
here_o be_v suggest_v that_o this_o will_v make_v the_o come_v of_o christ_n in_o glory_n and_o his_o kingdom_n of_o glory_n here_o upon_o earth_n to_o be_v but_o a_o momentary_a thing_n only_o during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n whereas_o he_o be_v represent_v in_o several_a place_n as_o reign_v here_o in_o glory_n with_o his_o saint_n for_o a_o considerable_a time_n after_o the_o end_n of_o antichrist_n but_o mr._n mede_n have_v give_v this_o answer_n to_o that_o that_o according_a to_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n among_o the_o jew_n from_o who_o the_o new_a testament_n do_v borrow_v it_o it_o be_v take_v for_o a_o continuance_n of_o time_n for_o 1000_o year_n together_o but_o all_o that_o need_v be_v regard_v for_o the_o present_a purpose_n in_o hand_n be_v that_o it_o be_v agree_v by_o all_o party_n that_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o dead_a properly_z so_o call_v be_v not_o till_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n in_o glory_n by_o this_o be_v we_o assure_v now_o at_o last_o that_o the_o beast_n which_o kill_v the_o two_o witness_n rev._n 11._o 7._o be_v the_o same_o time_n of_o roman_a rule_n with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o other_o chapter_n 12._o prop._n 12._o for_o first_o this_o beast_n in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n have_v one_o of_o the_o most_o peculiar_a distinguish_a character_n of_o that_o beast_n viz._n the_o beast_n that_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n which_o be_v the_o very_a same_o character_n with_o that_o of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n v._o 8._o in_o just_a the_o same_o peculiar_a phrase_n and_o the_o same_o character_n have_v that_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n in_o another_o different_a expression_n indeed_o but_o of_o the_o same_o signification_n viz._n that_o it_o do_v rise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n for_o the_o sea_n be_v very_o ordinary_o call_v in_o the_o septuagint_n which_o the_o greek_a of_o the_o new_a testament_n do_v general_o conform_v to_o by_o the_o same_o name_n of_o the_o abyss_n which_o be_v here_o render_v the_o bottomless_a pit_n when_o therefore_o we_o see_v in_o the_o chapter_n after_o this_o 11_o chapter_n the_o mention_n of_o a_o beast_n that_o be_v to_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n which_o be_v make_v his_o peculiar_a character_n to_o distinguish_v he_o from_o other_o state_n of_o he_o under_o the_o succession_n of_o his_o head_n and_o that_o here_o there_o be_v the_o same_o peculiar_a description_n of_o such_o a_o beast_n with_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o ascend_v etc._n etc._n which_o plain_o refer_v we_o to_o the_o same_o character_n of_o a_o beast_n somewhere_o else_o mention_v it_o must_v certain_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o beast_n or_o else_o there_o be_v no_o ground_n to_o believe_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v the_o same_o at_o two_o several_a mention_n of_o it_o though_o it_o have_v the_o same_o peculiar_a character_n in_o both_o place_n and_o a_o note_n of_o reference_n in_o one_o of_o they_o to_o confine_v it_o to_o the_o same_o thing_n that_o have_v be_v before_o mention_v which_o in_o this_o case_n will_v be_v a_o violation_n of_o all_o the_o first_o three_o rule_n which_o have_v be_v judge_v to_o be_v the_o sure_a ground_n for_o any_o interrpetation_n 2._o beside_o they_o both_o end_n at_o the_o expiration_n of_o the_o same_o space_n of_o time_n of_o 42_o month_n or_o the_o 1260_o day_n of_o the_o witness_n in_o sackcloth_n which_o be_v the_o same_o state_n in_o both_o because_o it_o be_v the_o last_o state_n of_o they_o both_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n be_v also_o describe_v to_o end_v just_a before_o a_o glorious_a reign_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n which_o be_v accompany_v with_o a_o judgement_n of_o the_o dead_a so_o also_o do_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n come_v to_o a_o end_n just_a before_o a_o reign_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v accompany_v with_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o dead_a chap._n 20._o and_o be_v not_o this_o a_o very_a good_a ground_n to_o be_v confident_a that_o they_o be_v both_o the_o same_o beast_n when_o they_o be_v say_v to_o end_v at_o the_o expiration_n of_o the_o same_o peculiar_a space_n of_o time_n and_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o just_a the_o same_o kind_n of_o peculiar_a reign_n of_o christ_n over_o all_o the_o world_n and_o for_o ever_o and_o ever_o and_o that_o be_v accompany_v with_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o dead_a for_o since_o they_o be_v thus_o find_v from_o these_o circumstance_n to_o be_v contemporary_a how_o can_v a_o beast_n with_o so_o peculiar_a character_n that_o be_v the_o same_o in_o the_o other_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v quite_o another_o thing_n in_o both_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o beast_n we_o also_o find_v they_o war_a against_o the_o same_o martyr_n or_o witness_n of_o god_n and_o christ_n and_o in_o both_o overcome_v they_o and_o be_v overcome_v by_o they_o etc._n etc._n from_o hence_o may_v very_o safe_o be_v determine_v that_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o continue_v till_o the_o beginning_n of_o a_o universal_a and_o eternal_a corollary_n reign_v of_o christ_n over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n these_o four_o last_o conclusion_n have_v also_o the_o consent_n of_o many_o of_o the_o most_o eminent_a interpreter_n beast_n interpreter_n ribera_n about_o the_o 15_o verse_n of_o the_o 11_o chapter_n in_o his_o discourse_n upon_o chap._n 10._o num_fw-la 20._o caecus_n est_fw-la qui_fw-la non_fw-la videt_fw-la etc._n etc._n he_o be_v blind_a that_o do_v not_o see_v that_o these_o thing_n can_v be_v but_o after_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n and_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o judgement_n malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la pag._n 226._o no_o man_n of_o sense_n can_v doubt_v but_o that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 11_o and_o 13_o chapter_n be_v the_o same_o beast_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n thus_o then_o do_v we_o find_v at_o last_o that_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v signify_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o his_o reign_n in_o all_o the_o several_a chapter_n where_o it_o be_v mention_v and_o from_o the_o last_o proof_n of_o this_o in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o account_n of_o the_o last_o end_n of_o the_o beast_n there_o be_v before_o the_o account_n of_o his_o first_o rise_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n and_o so_o mention_v in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n as_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v afterward_o to_o appear_v which_o do_v sufficient_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o order_n of_o the_o thing_n in_o this_o prophecy_n be_v many_o time_n transpose_v the_o second_o book_n the_o constant_a uniform_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o part_n all_o over_o daniel_n chap._n i._n the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n the_o clear_a rule_n for_o the_o signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o rule_v part_n porphyry_n objection_n against_o the_o authority_n of_o it_o the_o great_a confirmation_n of_o the_o plainness_n of_o the_o prediction_n in_o it_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n daniel_n prove_v the_o 13_o proposition_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n a_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n jesus_n the_o singularity_n of_o grotius_n be_v notion_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o that_o place_n judge_v to_o be_v blasphemy_n by_o the_o sanhedrim_n we_o have_v now_o our_o prospect_n very_o much_o enlarge_v vii_o dan._n vii_o by_o a_o multitude_n of_o know_a mark_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o one_o of_o its_o head_n from_o the_o first_o mention_n of_o he_o in_o chap._n 11._o to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o his_o history_n in_o chapter_n 20._o by_o which_o he_o be_v describe_v to_o we_o in_o all_o his_o lineament_n with_o his_o rise_n his_o mark_n his_o action_n and_o his_o end_n and_o with_o a_o great_a many_o of_o his_o assistant_n and_o dependent_n and_o i_o think_v i_o can_v make_v unquestionable_a to_o any_o that_o be_v impartial_a and_o considerate_a enough_o that_o one_o may_v come_v to_o a_o very_a satisfactory_a determination_n from_o hence_o about_o the_o particular_a knowledge_n of_o he_o but_o because_o i_o will_v continue_v firm_a to_o my_o first_o design_n of_o carry_v on_o the_o proof_n all_o along_o in_o so_o full_a and_o convince_a a_o manner_n as_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o satisfy_v the_o most_o sceptical_a scruple_n it_o will_v be_v much_o more_o useful_a to_o consult_v the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n for_o the_o constant_a signification_n of_o the_o mystical_a phrase_n that_o be_v make_v use_n of_o all_o over_o these_o vision_n in_o the_o revelation_n for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n more_o evidence_n of_o the_o determinate_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n
or_o kingdom_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o rule_v people_n if_o they_o be_v describe_v to_o be_v in_o rule_n all_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o in_o both_o these_o kind_n do_v the_o several_a head_n or_o horn_n signify_v the_o continuance_n of_o that_o government_n or_o divide_a kingdom_n to_o their_o last_n end_n to_o this_o whole_a discourse_n about_o the_o sixteenth_o proposition_n do_v the_o generality_n of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n agree_v which_o all_o must_v consent_n consent_n necessary_o do_v who_o grant_v as_o they_o do_v that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n the_o only_a difference_n of_o some_o of_o they_o from_o the_o rest_n be_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n and_o the_o 11_o after_o they_o shall_v be_v after_o the_o whole_a roman_a monarchy_n be_v ruin_v and_o have_v lose_v the_o name_n emperor_n a_o grotius_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la b._n &_o p._n l._n 2._o c._n 9_o art_n 3._o populus_fw-la est_fw-la ex_fw-la eo_fw-la corporum_fw-la genere_fw-la quod_fw-la ex_fw-la distantibus_fw-la constat_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o people_n be_v a_o body_n of_o the_o kind_n of_o those_o which_o be_v make_v up_o of_o thing_n distant_a from_o one_o another_o item_n art_n 8._o it_o matter_n not_o which_o way_n they_o be_v govern_v either_o by_o monarch_n or_o by_o many_o or_o by_o the_o multitude_n for_o it_o be_v the_o same_o roman_a people_n under_o king_n consul_n and_o emperor_n the_o three_o book_n the_o particular_a signification_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n in_o the_o revelation_n chap._n i._n the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o xvii_o rev._n xvii_o of_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n in_o the_o 17_o proposition_n three_o objection_n answer_v the_o inconsistency_n of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n with_o themselves_o bellarmin_n more_o ingenuous_a but_o force_v thereby_o to_o give_v up_o the_o cause_n grotius_n to_o mend_v the_o matter_n run_v into_o great_a absurdity_n than_o any_o of_o they_o conjecture_n about_o the_o first_o five_o head_n after_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o constant_a vniform_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o head_n or_o horn_n of_o a_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n any_o one_o will_v be_v ready_a to_o conclude_v with_o himself_o that_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n now_o to_o determine_v the_o signification_n of_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n and_o of_o the_o beast_n itself_o which_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o all_o the_o latter_a part_n of_o the_o revelation_n since_o it_o have_v be_v already_o find_v that_o all_o those_o peculiar_a figure_n of_o empire_n and_o sovereignty_n and_o the_o particular_a phrase_n and_o style_n belong_v to_o they_o in_o the_o revelation_n be_v just_o the_o same_o with_o those_o of_o the_o like_a kind_n in_o daniel_n and_o be_v not_o so_o distinct_o to_o be_v find_v in_o any_o other_o of_o the_o prophet_n beside_o but_o the_o undoubted_a confirmation_n of_o this_o be_v the_o assurance_n that_o we_o have_v of_o the_o 15_o proposition_n for_o by_o that_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n and_o that_o it_o have_v the_o same_o and_o that_o a_o very_a great_a many_o most_o peculiar_a character_n and_o expression_n attribute_v to_o it_o by_o which_o that_o beast_n in_o daniel_n be_v describe_v wherefore_o according_a to_o all_o the_o example_n that_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o that_o prophecy_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o these_o figure_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o the_o most_o peculiar_a expression_n about_o they_o be_v take_v it_o be_v unquestionable_a that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n in_o its_o general_a notion_n as_o the_o common_a 17._o prop._n 17._o subject_n of_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n do_v signify_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o roman_n in_o general_n the_o seven_o head_n of_o it_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o that_o nation_n the_o ten_o horn_n the_o division_n of_o that_o empire_n into_o so_o many_o distinct_a sovereignty_n there_o need_v no_o more_o be_v say_v for_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o than_o that_o the_o seven_o head_n be_v say_v to_o succeed_v in_o this_o order_n five_o one_o another_z etc._n etc._n to_o show_v they_o to_o be_v successive_a revel_v 17._o and_o that_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v describe_v as_o act_v all_o together_o with_o the_o beast_n for_o according_a to_o the_o signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n with_o these_o character_n in_o daniel_n they_o must_v signify_v so_o many_o successive_a sovereign_a power_n and_o so_o many_o divide_v distinct_a kingdom_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o nation_n by_o prop._n 16._o and_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n be_v the_o chief_a example_n of_o the_o mystical_a use_n of_o beast_n and_o their_o part_n and_o to_o which_o all_o the_o expression_n about_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v find_v to_o refer_v proposition_n 15._o and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v certain_o some_o roman_a rule_n by_o prop._n 6._o therefore_o by_o rule_n the_o 2_o do_v the_o beast_n its_o head_n and_o horn_n do_v signify_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o roman_n under_o so_o many_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n and_o divide_v into_o so_o many_o distinct_a sovereignty_n as_o be_v represent_v by_o its_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n but_o it_o may_v possible_o be_v pretend_v that_o there_o be_v clear_a ground_n in_o the_o revelation_n against_o the_o make_n the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n a_o rule_n of_o interpretation_n for_o the_o figure_n in_o the_o revelation_n for_o the_o figure_n in_o the_o revelation_n have_v a_o different_a use_n from_o those_o in_o daniel_n for_o example_n 1._o there_o be_v three_o several_a show_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o roman_a monarchy_n and_o follow_v immediate_o one_o after_o another_o from_o the_o 12_o to_o the_o 18_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n which_o according_a to_o the_o use_n of_o such_o succession_n of_o figure_n in_o daniel_n must_v signify_v three_o several_a rule_v nation_n prop._n 16._o beside_o that_o one_o of_o these_o three_o beast_n be_v express_o describe_v in_o succession_n to_o the_o other_o chap._n 13._o 2._o but_o it_o must_v be_v remember_v that_o it_o be_v according_a to_o the_o use_n of_o the_o figure_n in_o daniel_n to_o represent_v the_o same_o kingdom_n by_o different_a figure_n in_o different_a vision_n as_o in_o the_o 2d_o and_o seven_o chapter_n and_o in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n two_o of_o those_o same_o kingdom_n by_o two_o new_a beast_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o two_o show_n in_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n be_v in_o two_o several_a vision_n and_o that_o they_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o coral_n 2._o prop._n 10._o and_o though_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v describe_v to_o be_v in_o succession_n to_o that_o in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n yet_o 1_o it_o be_v describe_v as_o a_o new_a vision_n of_o a_o beast_n with_o the_o same_o proper_a mark_n upon_o it_o which_o the_o other_o have_v before_o it_o viz._n the_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o next_o it_o must_v be_v consider_v that_o though_o they_o be_v two_o different_a beast_n yet_o it_o be_v plain_o say_v that_o the_o one_o be_v satan_n 9_o chap._n 12._o 9_o or_o the_o devil_n and_o so_o do_v signify_v only_o a_o spiritual_a rule_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o no_o different_a temporal_a empire_n from_o the_o other_o and_o than_o it_o signify_v no_o more_o to_o the_o make_v two_o different_a monarchy_n than_o nebuchadnezzar_n image_n to_o the_o constitute_n of_o a_o new_a monarchy_n of_o the_o babylonian_n distinct_a from_o that_o which_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o head_n of_o the_o other_o image_n chap._n 2._o 2._o it_o will_v be_v further_o urge_v that_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n there_o be_v two_o beast_n represent_v as_o rise_v up_o after_o one_o another_o which_o according_a to_o prop._n 16._o part._n 1._o must_v signify_v in_o daniel_n way_n two_o different_a rule_v nation_n this_o will_v signify_v very_o much_o by_o rule_n the_o 2_o d_o if_o the_o text_n do_v not_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o they_o be_v not_o successive_a to_o one_o another_o but_o it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o the_o second_o beast_n do_v exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n before_o he_o and_o that_o all_o 12._o chap._n 13._o 12._o for_o his_o service_n as_o appear_v v._o 12._o the_o text_n do_v therefore_o express_o affirm_v that_o the_o power_n of_o they_o both_o be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o power_n or_o rule_v nation_n and_o yet_o to_o show_v that_o the_o signification_n of_o a_o beast_n in_o daniel_n
the_o creation_n of_o who_o all_o other_o magistracy_n be_v at_o a_o end_n all_o which_o end_v at_o last_o in_o the_o imperial_a government_n the_o jesuit_n pererius_n confirm_v this_o upon_o the_o four_o beast_n of_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n why_o that_o beast_n be_v without_o a_o name_n and_o all_o the_o other_o three_o name_v because_o say_v he_o in_o the_o other_o three_o kingdom_n there_o be_v but_o one_o kind_n or_o form_n of_o government_n but_o the_o kind_n of_o government_n among_o the_o roman_n be_v of_o several_a sort_n first_o regal_a then_o consulary_a after_o that_o partly_o tribunitical_a partly_o consulary_a sometime_o by_o dictator_n sometime_o by_o emperor_n where_o he_o leave_v out_o only_o the_o decemvir_n who_o yet_o be_v sufficient_o know_v to_o have_v be_v a_o peculiar_a government_n distinct_a from_o the_o rest_n if_o it_o shall_v be_v object_v that_o the_o triumvir_n rep._n constituendae_fw-la be_v as_o different_a a_o government_n from_o all_o these_o it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o that_o be_v only_o the_o rule_n of_o three_o single_a man_n for_o one_o turn_v only_o and_o single_a person_n be_v nowhere_o make_v a_o head_n of_o a_o beast_n that_o of_o the_o first_o horn_n in_o the_o 8_o of_o daniel_n be_v the_o king_n of_o macedon_n or_o alexander_n and_o his_o heir_n fenestella_n do_v also_o reject_v this_o as_o no_o magistracy_n cap._n 21._o and_o these_o two_o form_n of_o these_o government_n which_o be_v the_o most_o question_v viz._n the_o decemvir_n and_o the_o dictator_n have_v a_o very_a sufficient_a warrant_n for_o they_o from_o the_o best_a approve_a writer_n of_o the_o roman_a affair_n livy_n say_v of_o the_o decemvir_n book_n the_o iiid_n in_o the_o 300th_o and_o first_o year_n after_o the_o build_n of_o rome_n the_o government_n of_o the_o city_n be_v change_v from_o consul_n to_o decemvir_n as_o it_o have_v be_v before_o from_o king_n to_o consul_n and_o fenestella_n of_o the_o dictator_n chap._n 8._o of_o the_o roman_a magistracy_n that_o they_o be_v so_o much_o the_o supreme_a power_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n that_o there_o be_v no_o appeal_n from_o they_o and_o that_o they_o have_v the_o power_n of_o the_o life_n of_o the_o roman_a citizen_n and_o the_o entire_a jurisdiction_n of_o the_o whole_a commonwealth_n and_o that_o he_o be_v call_v the_o master_n of_o the_o people_n for_o his_o absolute_a power_n by_o alcazar_n and_o by_o ribera_n in_o express_a word_n who_o say_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v now_o at_o a_o end_n therefore_o be_v it_o that_o grotius_n be_v so_o hig_o applaud_v for_o that_o masterpiece_n of_o he_o in_o confound_v the_o acceptation_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o horn_n in_o daniel_n by_o deny_v the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n to_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o be_v the_o only_a true_a way_n to_o strike_v at_o the_o root_n of_o any_o settle_a interpretation_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o its_o head_n in_o the_o revelation_n but_o then_o we_o see_v it_o be_v necessary_a for_o he_o to_o run_v into_o a_o great_a absurdity_n than_o any_o of_o these_o to_o maintain_v it_o as_o his_o opinion_n about_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n have_v be_v already_o make_v to_o appear_v and_o there_o need_v no_o other_o proof_n of_o the_o falseness_n of_o his_o interpretation_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n than_o to_o be_v satisfy_v that_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n for_o that_o establish_v such_o a_o uniform_a acceptation_n of_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o a_o beast_n all_o over_o daniel_n as_o make_v his_o new_a contrivance_n about_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o be_v against_o all_o the_o constant_a prophetical_a use_n of_o they_o from_o hence_o then_o it_o do_v sufficient_o appear_v that_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v so_o many_o sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n and_o because_o they_o be_v distinguish_v into_o five_o past_a at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n one_o than_o in_o be_v and_o other_o to_o come_v it_o be_v certain_a also_o that_o they_o be_v successive_a and_o therefore_o by_o proposition_n the_o 16_o be_v they_o as_o many_o change_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o that_o empire_n as_o there_o be_v succession_n among_o they_o by_o almost_o all_o protestant_a interpreter_n be_v these_o seven_o head_n determine_v to_o be_v at_o least_o seven_o succession_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n but_o because_o there_o be_v no_o absolute_o certain_a assurance_n of_o more_o than_o three_o successive_a change_n from_o the_o text_n of_o which_o the_o six_o be_v the_o first_o succession_n there_o signify_v by_o five_o be_v past_a one_o be_v all_o that_o can_v therefore_o be_v positive_o affirm_v about_o the_o number_n of_o the_o successive_a rule_v power_n be_v that_o the_o three_o last_o be_v certain_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o rule_v power_n of_o the_o whole_a roman_a monarchy_n i_o dispute_v not_o here_o the_o successive_a rule_n of_o the_o first_o five_o head_n but_o rather_o judge_v it_o to_o be_v high_o probable_a that_o they_o be_v the_o five_o different_a change_n of_o the_o roman_a government_n that_o be_v ordinary_o account_v upon_o monarchy_n upon_o bellarmin_n lib._n 1._o de_fw-la pontifice_fw-la cap._n 2._o but_o neither_o be_v the_o commonwealth_n govern_v always_o by_o the_o same_o head_n for_o in_o the_o beginning_n they_o have_v consul_n and_o tribune_n after_o he_o have_v before_o suppose_v king_n and_o when_o they_o be_v take_v away_o decemvir_n consul_n and_o tribune_n be_v then_o recall_v and_o sometime_o have_v they_o dictator_n and_o sometime_o military_a tribune_n with_o a_o consulary_a power_n but_o if_o any_o will_v further_o contend_v to_o have_v the_o senate_n and_o the_o interreges_fw-la and_o the_o triumvir_n reipublic_n constituendae_fw-la to_o come_v in_o for_o a_o share_n of_o the_o supreme_a government_n than_o the_o five_o government_n before_o the_o imperial_a may_v be_v account_v to_o be_v those_o which_o have_v be_v in_o rule_n from_o the_o first_o succession_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o the_o three_o beast_n in_o daniel_n ch_n 7._o that_o be_v ever_o since_o the_o roman_a conquest_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n and_o may_v be_v reckon_v this_o way_n to_o be_v the_o consul_n dictator_n senate_n interreges_fw-la triumvir_n reip._n constituendae_fw-la it_o be_v indeed_o usual_a to_o account_v all_o the_o character_n that_o be_v give_v to_o every_o beast_n in_o daniel_n from_o the_o time_n that_o it_o conquer_v the_o beast_n that_o be_v before_o it_o and_o according_a to_o that_o the_o seven_o head_n may_v by_o some_o be_v think_v necessary_a to_o be_v account_v for_o from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n the_o roman_a historian_n do_v reckon_v up_o the_o change_n of_o their_o government_n in_o that_o order_n bellarmin_n himself_o lib._n 1._o c._n 2._o de_fw-la pontifice_fw-la do_v reckon_v up_o the_o same_o number_n of_o the_o government_n of_o rome_n but_o yet_o it_o seem_v not_o to_o be_v plain_o assure_v to_o we_o that_o the_o five_o first_o head_n may_v not_o have_v be_v all_o five_o in_o rule_n at_o the_o same_o time_n before_o the_o six_o or_o at_o least_o not_o certain_a but_o that_o they_o may_v have_v succeed_v by_o more_o than_o one_o single_a head_n at_o a_o time_n as_o in_o the_o he-goat_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o there_o be_v one_o horn_n first_o and_o four_o more_o after_o it_o where_o there_o be_v a_o succession_n of_o five_o horn_n and_o yet_o but_o one_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o rule_v power_n of_o the_o greek_n that_o be_v the_o division_n of_o that_o monarchy_n into_o four_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o single_a reign_n of_o one_o king_n over_o it_o chap._n ii_o xvii_o rev._n xvii_o the_o eighteen_o proposition_n the_o three_o last_o king_n of_o the_o eight_o rev._n 17._o 10_o 11._o be_v three_o immediate_o successessive_a change_n of_o roman_a government_n this_o demonstrate_v bellarmin_n be_v peculiar_a fancy_n of_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o number_n seven_o the_o eight_o king_n one_o of_o the_o six_o first_o return_v into_o power_n the_o nineteenth_o proposition_n the_o six_o king_n the_o imperial_a government_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n grotius_n examine_v in_o that_o point_n the_o twenty_o proposition_n the_o beast_n be_v the_o next_o government_n of_o rome_n but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n dr._n hammond_n be_v objection_n from_o the_o time_n be_v at_o hand_n answer_v without_o any_o far_o concern_v about_o the_o particular_a nature_n of_o the_o first_o five_o head_n or_o king_n it_o may_v be_v observe_v of_o the_o
destruction_n of_o the_o species_n or_o soul_n of_o it_o that_o be_v of_o the_o society_n of_o that_o people_n either_o by_o slavery_n or_o by_o subjection_n only_o to_o a_o new_a authority_n artic._n 4_o 5_o 6._o ibid._n artic._n 8._o as_o grotius_n determine_v concern_v the_o continuance_n of_o the_o same_o body_n of_o people_n in_o the_o reference_n see_v reference_n 9th_o chapter_n of_o his_o second_o book_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la belli_n &_o pacis_fw-la and_o therefore_o be_v they_o still_o the_o command_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n 9_o this_o be_v very_o learned_o confirm_v by_o testify_v by_o thus_o be_v the_o people_n of_o rome_n the_o same_o under_o king_n consul_n and_o emperor_n and_o artic._n 11._o be_v the_o same_o at_o this_o day_n because_o they_o still_o retain_v that_o society_n in_o civil_a government_n which_o they_o have_v former_o and_o therefore_o the_o imperial_a power_n do_v always_o reside_v in_o they_o as_o in_o the_o body_n in_o which_o it_o live_v for_o whatever_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n can_v have_v former_o do_v of_o right_a before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o same_o have_v they_o power_n to_o do_v upon_o the_o death_n of_o any_o emperor_n before_o there_o be_v another_o choose_v the_o election_n of_o the_o emperor_n do_v also_o belong_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v oftentimes_o perform_v by_o the_o people_n either_o alone_a or_o by_o the_o senate_n for_o they_o and_o those_o election_n which_o be_v make_v by_o first_o one_o and_o then_o another_o legion_n of_o the_o army_n be_v not_o valid_a by_o the_o right_n of_o those_o legion_n for_o in_o a_o flit_a body_n there_o can_v be_v no_o certain_a right_n but_o from_o the_o approbation_n of_o the_o people_n it_o be_v no_o objection_n against_o this_o that_o by_o the_o decree_n of_o antoninus_n all_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v make_v citizen_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o roman_a subject_n get_v nothing_o more_o by_o that_o decree_n than_o what_o the_o colony_n and_o free_a city_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o roman_a province_n use_v to_o have_v which_o be_v to_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o roman_a honour_n and_o to_o have_v the_o privilege_n of_o quirite_n not_o that_o the_o seat_n and_o fountain_n of_o government_n shall_v be_v in_o other_o part_n of_o the_o empire_n as_o it_o be_v at_o rome_n for_o that_o be_v not_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o emperor_n to_o give_v who_o can_v not_o change_v the_o fundamental_a law_n for_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o govern_v power_n nor_o be_v it_o any_o diminution_n of_o the_o right_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o emperor_n choose_v rather_o to_o live_v at_o constantinople_n afterward_o than_o at_o rome_n for_o then_o also_o do_v the_o whole_a people_n of_o rome_n confirm_v and_o make_v valid_a the_o election_n which_o be_v make_v by_o a_o part_n of_o they_o at_o constantinople_n who_o for_o that_o be_v call_v the_o byzantine_n quirite_n by_o claudian_n and_o those_o of_o rome_n do_v still_o preserve_v the_o prerogative_n of_o their_o city_n and_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o precedence_n of_o their_o consul_n which_o be_v no_o small_a monument_n of_o their_o original_a right_n wherefore_o all_o the_o right_n which_o those_o of_o constantinople_n have_v to_o choose_v the_o roman_a emperor_n do_v depend_v upon_o the_o will_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n to_o this_o purpose_n be_v that_o of_o hieron_n balbus_n de_fw-fr conventione_n c._n 13._o but_o sometime_o the_o emperor_n be_v choose_v by_o the_o army_n who_o be_v then_o account_v right_o choose_v if_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n do_v confirm_v it_o ludovic_n â_fw-la rebeuberg_n a_o caesarian_a writer_n cap._n 3._o de_fw-la juribus_fw-la reg._n &_o imp._n romanor_n charlemaign_v never_o call_v himself_o emperor_n before_o he_o be_v anoint_v and_o crown_v by_o pope_n leo_n the_o roman_n with_o one_o consent_n do_v give_v the_o imperial_a acclamation_n to_o charlemaign_v and_o when_o he_o be_v crown_v by_o pope_n leo_n they_o call_v he_o caesar_n and_o augustus_n m._n fribeius_n in_o the_o comment_n in_o which_o way_n of_o acclamation_n say_v he_o the_o popular_a election_n both_o at_o rome_n and_o constantinople_n do_v at_o that_o time_n consist_v as_o paulus_n diaconus_fw-la in_o histor_n miscella_fw-la &_o anastas_n bibliothecarius_n do_v testify_v grotius_n himself_o in_o that_o same_o chapter_n and_o the_o comment_n on_o it_o where_o he_o show_v as_o a_o lawyer_n that_o it_o be_v always_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o right_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n to_o determine_v the_o next_o succession_n to_o the_o government_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o the_o time_n of_o every_o vacancy_n that_o therefore_o all_o election_n of_o prince_n and_o law_n be_v to_o be_v confirm_v by_o they_o so_o that_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n be_v general_o so_o confirm_v and_o their_o law_n ratify_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o give_v authority_n to_o their_o government_n they_o have_v one_o of_o the_o consul_n and_o a_o part_n of_o the_o senate_n of_o rome_n general_o reside_v with_o they_o as_o delegated_a from_o that_o city_n to_o give_v authority_n to_o their_o order_n as_o long_o as_o there_o be_v a_o good_a correspondence_n betwixt_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a empire_n and_o to_o show_v which_o of_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v the_o chief_a fountain_n of_o the_o roman_a power_n the_o consul_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n always_o have_v the_o precedence_n so_o that_o as_o long_o as_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_a senate_n and_o consul_n do_v continue_v at_o rome_n which_o be_v till_o the_o conquest_n of_o rome_n by_o justinian_n the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o that_o city_n must_v come_v in_o for_o a_o share_n at_o least_o in_o the_o then_o rule_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v here_o establish_v 10._o and_o the_o way_n to_o make_v any_o man_n a_o roman_a in_o distinction_n to_o other_o that_o be_v subject_n of_o that_o empire_n be_v to_o make_v he_o a_o citizen_n of_o rome_n which_o do_v manifest_o show_v that_o no_o power_n can_v be_v proper_o say_v to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o be_v without_o any_o authority_n from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n 11._o the_o city_n of_o rome_n have_v also_o a_o very_a peculiar_a acknowledgement_n from_o the_o whole_a government_n of_o the_o empire_n that_o it_o be_v the_o head_n and_o fountain_n of_o all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o in_o a_o more_o eminent_a way_n than_o we_o read_v of_o any_o other_o city_n beside_o for_o all_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o province_n at_o their_o return_n from_o their_o office_n use_v to_o lay_v down_o the_o ensign_n of_o their_o authority_n at_o the_o gate_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n before_o they_o enter_v the_o town_n in_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o first_o fountain_n of_o their_o magistracy_n which_o they_o do_v therefore_o thus_o signify_v to_o be_v resign_v up_o into_o her_o hand_n when_o they_o return_v home_o again_o l._n ult_n de_fw-fr officio_fw-la procon_n 12._o beside_o that_o during_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n of_o cod._n justinian_n praefat._n consuetudo_fw-la romanae_fw-la vrbis_fw-la sequenda_fw-la ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la quia_fw-la roma_fw-la est_fw-la caput_fw-la orbis_n terrarum_fw-la to_o this_o purpose_n do_v the_o eastern_a emperor_n before_o give_v the_o precedence_n to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n so_o all_o over_o cassiodorus_n varior_fw-la p._n 41_o 112_o 207_o 302_o 311_o 319_o 341_o 348_o 359_o 361_o 390_o 396._o rome_n have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o world_n with_o such_o character_n as_o these_o in_o that_o city_n where_o honour_n do_v always_o reside_v in_o the_o most_o sacred_a city_n none_o can_v be_v great_a than_o he_o to_o who_o care_n rome_n be_v commit_v not_o only_a rome_n though_o in_o it_o be_v contain_v all_o thing_n whatsoever_o be_v do_v in_o that_o city_n be_v almost_o in_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n if_o the_o head_n of_o the_o world_n rejoice_v all_o the_o rest_n must_v do_v the_o same_o not_o in_o the_o province_n but_o in_o the_o head_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o this_o be_v just_a before_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n justinian_n at_o least_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n though_o no_o long_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v call_v and_o account_v the_o metropolis_n of_o it_o and_o therefore_o be_v it_o for_o all_o that_o time_n call_v the_o head_n of_o the_o world_n the_o head_n of_o all_o thing_n wherefore_o by_o the_o head_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o be_v by_o any_o head_n
observe_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o the_o second_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v bishop_n be_v cornel_n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n the_o two_o horn_n i._n e._n of_o the_o second_o beast_n as_o joseph_n acosta_n observe_v l._n 2._o the_o temp_n noviss_v cap._n 17._o be_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o episcopal_a dignity_n that_o be_v of_o the_o mitre_n or_o episcopal_a crown_n the_o false_a prophet_n therefore_o do_v seem_v by_o this_o to_o be_v some_o apostate_n bishop_n and_o pretender_n to_o religion_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o the_o mitre_n but_o some_o mitre_a apostate_n that_o be_v here_o tax_v who_o shall_v treacherous_o abuse_v these_o horn_n of_o the_o lamb_n christ_n to_o propagate_v the_o sect_n of_o antichrist_n blasius_n viega_n in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect._n 6._o andrea_n caesariensis_n and_o irenaeus_n l._n 4._o cap_n 28._o seem_v to_o i_o to_o have_v be_v more_o in_o the_o right_n who_o take_v the_o second_o beast_n to_o be_v some_o eminent_a forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n and_o remarkable_a preacher_n or_o as_o irenaeus_n call_v he_o the_o armour-bearer_n of_o antichrist_n tom._n 2._o concilior_fw-la in_o decretis_fw-la pelagii_fw-la secundi_fw-la upon_o the_o assume_v of_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n by_o john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n pope_n pelagius_n the_o second_o write_v thus_o to_o he_o none_o of_o the_o patriarch_n ever_o use_v so_o profane_a a_o word_n and_o weigh_v well_o my_o brethren_n what_o be_v next_o to_o follow_v etc._n etc._n for_o it_o come_v very_o nigh_o to_o he_o of_o who_o it_o be_v write_v he_o be_v the_o king_n over_o all_o the_o child_n of_o pride_n when_o our_o brother_n and_o fellow_n bishop_n john_n to_o the_o contempt_n of_o the_o command_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o precept_n of_o his_o apostle_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o father_n do_v endeavour_n by_o this_o name_n to_o be_v his_o forerunner_n pope_n gregory_n present_o after_o he_o have_v much_o the_o same_o opinion_n of_o the_o same_o person_n l._n 4._o ep._n 32._o by_o this_o haughtiness_n of_o he_o say_v he_o what_o do_v he_o show_v we_o but_o that_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v at_o hand_n etc._n etc._n and_o ep._n 36._o repeat_v the_o former_a word_n of_o pelagius_n and_o ep._n 38._o say_v that_o this_o be_v the_o last_o hour_n as_o christ_n have_v foretell_v of_o antichrist_n all_o that_o be_v foretell_v be_v now_o accomplish_v the_o king_n of_o pride_n be_v at_o the_o door_n and_o which_o can_v be_v speak_v without_o horror_n a_o army_n of_o priest_n be_v prepare_v for_o he_o and_o l._n 6._o ep._n 24._o and_o not_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o wrong_n that_o be_v do_v to_o i_o in_o particular_a by_o it_o if_o a_o bishop_n be_v call_v universal_a the_o universal_a church_n fall_v to_o the_o ground_n if_o that_o universal_a bishop_n chance_v to_o fall_v and_o ep._n 28._o ad_fw-la cyriacum_fw-la to_o take_v away_o that_o name_n of_o pride_n whosoever_o desire_v to_o be_v honour_v against_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n that_o be_v in_o be_v call_v universal_a be_v not_o at_o all_o to_o be_v honour_v and_o because_o antichrist_n the_o enemy_n of_o the_o almighty_a be_v near_o at_o hand_n i_o do_v earnest_o beseech_v you_o that_o he_o may_v find_v nothing_o that_o belong_v to_o he_o neither_o in_o the_o manner_n nor_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o ep._n 30._o now_o i_o say_v bold_o that_o whosoever_o call_v himself_o universal_a priest_n or_o bishop_n he_o be_v by_o that_o exaltation_n of_o himself_o the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n for_o as_o that_o wicked_a one_o will_v seem_v to_o be_v god_n above_o all_o man_n so_o the_o other_o exalt_v himself_o above_o all_o bishop_n a_o reference_n prop._n 25._o see_v reference_n church-head_n own_a for_o supreme_a over_o all_o the_o roman_a jurisdiction_n and_o distinct_a from_o the_o first_o beast_n for_o the_o second_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o 12._o v._o 12._o first_o beast_n and_o therefore_o be_v a_o supreme_a authority_n in_o that_o nation_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o this_o power_n be_v to_o force_v man_n to_o a_o religious_a 14._o v._o 12_o 13_o 14._o worship_n and_o to_o make_v they_o make_v a_o image_n to_o the_o first_o beast_n to_o be_v worship_v by_o all_o the_o world_n and_o he_o be_v to_o work_v miracle_n to_o deceive_v man_n into_o this_o worship_n which_o be_v all_o instance_n of_o a_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n and_o beside_o have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n by_o way_n of_o eminence_n coral_n 2._o prop._n 8._o wherefore_o he_o must_v be_v a_o church-head_n exercise_v this_o supreme_a ecclesiastical_a authority_n over_o the_o roman_n the_o description_n of_o the_o second_o beast_n be_v also_o quite_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o first_o and_o be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o second_o beast_n in_o reference_n to_o that_o first_o and_o therefore_o must_v be_v another_o different_a beast_n from_o the_o first_o his_o great_a business_n also_o be_v to_o make_v man_n give_v worship_n to_o the_o first_o beast_n who_o be_v everywhere_o distinguish_v from_o he_o by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n which_o have_v be_v deadly_o wound_v but_o yet_o 14._o v._o 12_o 14._o do_v still_o live_v all_o which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o conclude_v they_o to_o be_v 1122._o be_v alcazar_n in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect._n 6._o it_o be_v evident_a from_o the_o context_n that_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n must_v be_v two_o distinct_a beast_n see_v also_o before_o viega_n pelagius_n gregorius_n m._n mede_n in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n v._n 1._o see_v the_o next_o note_n mede_n see_v note_v 6._o of_o this_o chap_n goldastus_n p._n 349._o item_n ibidem_fw-la goldast_n p._n 76._o see_v there_o the_o oath_n take_v by_o the_o elector_n by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o golden_a bull_n that_o i_o will_v choose_v a_o temporal_a head_n for_o the_o christian_a world_n pope_n gelasius_n in_o the_o time_n of_o theodoric_n king_n of_o italy_n in_o his_o decree_n about_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n council_n caranzae_fw-la p._n 282._o show_n that_o before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n the_o king_n use_v to_o be_v the_o highpriest_n and_o so_o be_v it_o in_o use_n among_o the_o pagan_a emperor_n but_o when_o it_o be_v come_v to_o he_o that_o be_v the_o true_a king_n and_o highpriest_n together_o neither_o can_v the_o emperor_n take_v the_o name_n of_o highpriest_n nor_o the_o highpriest_n the_o name_n of_o emperor_n so_o that_o the_o emperor_n have_v need_n of_o the_o pope_n for_o the_o thing_n of_o another_o life_n and_o the_o pope_n of_o the_o emperor_n for_o the_o thing_n of_o this_o world_n all_o the_o concordat_n betwixt_o the_o emperor_n and_o pope_n be_v say_v to_o be_v to_o unite_n the_o royal_a power_n and_o the_o priesthood_n as_o particular_o that_o of_o the_o emperor_n henry_n give_v up_o the_o right_n of_o investiture_n to_o pope_n calixtus_n the_o second_o and_o the_o pope_n confirm_v the_o regalia_z to_o the_o emperor_n by_o the_o sceptre_n abbot_n urspurg_n chron._n an._n 1122._o two_o distinct_a thing_n real_o different_a from_o one_o another_o it_o be_v true_a all_o the_o mischief_n for_o which_o the_o first_o beast_n be_v so_o stigmatise_v in_o this_o prophecy_n be_v that_o which_o be_v the_o whole_a business_n of_o the_o second_o beast_n that_o be_v idolatrous_a worship_n tyrannical_o impose_v by_o the_o image_n which_o the_o second_o beast_n set_v up_o this_o the_o first_o beast_n assist_v and_o enforce_v by_o his_o power_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n be_v these_o two_o beast_n represent_v as_o one_o confederacy_n and_o therefore_o the_o one_o be_v often_o comprehend_v in_o what_o be_v say_v to_o be_v do_v by_o the_o other_o because_o it_o be_v one_o common_a interest_n that_o they_o both_o act_n in_o and_o in_o which_o they_o both_o act_n at_o the_o same_o time_n so_o that_o to_o signify_v the_o activity_n of_o either_o of_o they_o it_o be_v enough_o on_o many_o occasion_n to_o intimate_v the_o name_n of_o but_o one_o of_o they_o as_o we_o see_v the_o name_n of_o either_o of_o the_o two_o partner_n in_o a_o trade_n do_v signify_v the_o concurrence_n of_o the_o other_o in_o it_o who_o be_v not_o name_v but_o that_o they_o be_v notwithstanding_o both_o of_o they_o supreme_a head_n in_o their_o several_a way_n with_o a_o absolute_a jurisdiction_n belong_v to_o they_o appear_v from_o that_o power_n of_o the_o second_o beast_n by_o which_o he_o give_v life_n to_o the_o image_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n and_o impower_v it_o to_o kill_v all_o who_o will_v not_o worship_v it_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a from_o that_o 15._o v._o 15._o that_o the_o second_o beast_n himself_o must_v have_v that_o power_n of_o
power_n of_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o rome_n to_o belong_v to_o they_o leo._n they_o ludovic_n à _fw-fr bebenburg_n though_o on_o the_o german_a or_o caesarian_a side_n de_fw-fr juribus_fw-la regni_fw-la &_o imp._n rom._n pag._n 5._o the_o reason_n why_o he_o that_o be_v elect_v be_v call_v king_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v both_o in_o reverence_n to_o the_o most_o holy_a roman_a church_n and_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n who_o people_n have_v former_o the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o empire_n m._n freherus_n in_o commentario_fw-la hence_o that_o proud_a voice_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o coronation_n of_o the_o emperor_n henry_n the_o viith_o i_o confirm_v unto_o the_o prince_n the_o sovereign_a power_n with_o the_o crown_n of_o crown_n and_o give_v he_o command_v over_o the_o city_n and_o nation_n of_o the_o world_n let_v the_o eagle_n defend_v my_o glory_n and_o in_o the_o seal_n of_o charles_n the_o ivth_o with_o which_o the_o golden_a bull_n the_o instrument_n for_o the_o present_a manner_n of_o the_o imperial_a election_n be_v seal_v and_o other_o public_a instrument_n the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o the_o stamp_n of_o it_o with_o this_o motto_n roma_fw-la caput_fw-la mundi_fw-la regit_fw-la orbis_n fraena_fw-la retundi_fw-la goldast_n politic._n imperial_a pars_fw-la 5._o p._n 349._o sed_fw-la postquam_fw-la christiana_n &_o orthodoxa_fw-la religio_fw-la etc._n etc._n but_o after_o that_o the_o christian_a and_o orthodox_n religion_n prevail_v so_o as_o to_o make_v a_o noise_n all_o over_o the_o world_n and_o that_o by_o this_o mean_v the_o high-priest_n at_o rome_n come_v to_o be_v adore_v by_o prince_n king_n and_o emperor_n with_o the_o great_a humility_n and_o a_o singular_a kind_n of_o devotion_n it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o by_o the_o common_a consent_n of_o all_o christian_a people_n that_o of_o the_o two_o several_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n the_o one_o shall_v be_v govern_v by_o the_o pope_n the_o other_o by_o the_o emperor_n but_o yet_o so_o that_o the_o emperor_n shall_v acknowledge_v both_o their_o imperial_a dignity_n and_o power_n to_o proceed_v from_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o true_a mediator_n and_o intercessor_n for_o they_o but_o this_o be_v further_a confirm_v by_o the_o civil_a law_n which_o suffer_v not_o the_o imperial_a majesty_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o any_o human_a law_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a do_v open_o declare_v it_o to_o be_v above_o all_o human_a privilege_n and_o law_n bellarmin_n show_v lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr translat_n imp._n roman_n in_o germanos_fw-la that_o the_o present_a way_n of_o elect_v the_o emperor_n be_v settle_v by_o pope_n gregory_n the_o viith_o in_o the_o golden_a bull_n to_o confer_v the_o power_n and_o authority_n of_o emperor_n of_o rome_n upon_o the_o person_n elect_v by_o they_o and_o chap._n 12._o lib._n 1._o say_v that_o all_o kind_n of_o christian_a prince_n whatsoever_o have_v acknowledge_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o have_v be_v among_o the_o german_n ever_o since_o the_o year_n 800._o goldastus_n in_o his_o politic._n imperial_a part_n 1._o p._n 76._o set_n down_o the_o particular_a form_n of_o the_o oath_n that_o the_o elector_n take_v before_o their_o choice_n to_o this_o effect_n i._o n._n by_o the_o help_n of_o god_n will_v choose_v a_o temporal_a or_o secular_a head_n for_o all_o christian_a people_n that_o be_v a_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o be_v advance_v to_o be_v emperor_n and_o it_o be_v the_o order_n of_o the_o golden_a bull_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o depart_v from_o the_o city_n of_o francfort_n till_o the_o major_a part_n of_o they_o have_v elect_v a_o temporal_a head_n for_o all_o christian_a people_n that_o be_v a_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o be_v create_v emperor_n aventin_n l._n 6._o histor_n boior_fw-la pope_n adrian_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o german_a prince_n tell_v they_o that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v translate_v from_o the_o greek_n to_o the_o almain_n so_o as_o that_o their_o king_n be_v not_o call_v roman_a emperor_n till_o he_o be_v crown_v by_o the_o pope_n before_o his_o consecration_n he_o be_v but_o king_n after_o his_o consecration_n he_o become_v emperor_n from_o whence_o then_o say_v he_o have_v he_o the_o empire_n but_o from_o we_o and_o afterward_o give_v this_o reason_n for_o it_o for_o rome_n be_v our_o seat_n the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v aix_n in_o the_o forest_n of_o ardenne_n radevicus_n l._n 1._o c._n 16._o frederic_n the_o emperor_n who_o have_v deny_v all_o subjection_n to_o pope_n adrian_n yet_o in_o his_o very_a defence_n of_o himself_o for_o it_o say_v thus_o the_o first_o voice_n in_o our_o election_n we_o owe_v to_o the_o archbishop_n of_o mentz_n and_o then_o to_o the_o other_o elector_n in_o their_o order_n our_o regal_a unction_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o cologn_n and_o the_o last_o which_o be_v the_o imperial_a unction_n only_o we_o have_v from_o the_o pope_n ibidem_fw-la and_o pope_n adrian_n present_o after_o in_o his_o subjection_n to_o the_o emperor_n mind_v he_o that_o his_o magnificence_n have_v acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v the_o pope_n that_o set_v the_o imperial_a crown_n upon_o his_o head_n cornelius_n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la upon_o the_o 10_o v._o of_o the_o 17_o chap._n apoc._n to_o confute_v that_o opinion_n that_o will_v have_v the_o seven_o king_n succeed_v the_o emperor_n to_o be_v the_o pope_n the_o seven_o say_v he_o be_v here_o say_v shall_v continue_v but_o a_o little_a while_n whereas_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o emperor_n have_v continue_v a_o long_a while_n together_o the_o pope_n therefore_o do_v not_o succeed_v the_o emperor_n in_o the_o roman_a empire_n but_o continue_v there_o together_o with_o they_o as_o we_o see_v now_o the_o most_o serene_a ferdinand_n to_o be_v the_o emperor_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o our_o most_o holy_a lord_n paul_n v._o to_o be_v the_o highpriest_n or_o the_o pope_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n grotius_n in_o respon_n de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la the_o german_a prince_n choose_v the_o emperor_n but_o their_o choice_n must_v have_v the_o approbation_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n which_o have_v confer_v their_o right_n and_o power_n upon_o the_o pope_n from_o that_o approbation_n have_v the_o emperor_n the_o title_n of_o roman_a emperor_n and_o many_o thing_n in_o italy_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o ancient_a roman_a empire_n from_o whence_o come_v the_o homage_n that_o be_v do_v he_o for_o the_o dutchy_n of_o milan_n montferrat_n mantua_n and_o many_o other_o privilege_n there_o beside_o nor_o can_v it_o be_v say_v upon_o this_o account_n that_o the_o emperor_n be_v make_v by_o the_o pope_n for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v always_o the_o same_o even_o when_o the_o emperor_n be_v some_o thracian_n some_o of_o illyricum_n and_o some_o of_o hungary_n and_o so_o be_v it_o afterward_o with_o charlemaigne_n and_o now_o with_o the_o prince_n of_o germany_n see_v grot._n c._n 9_o lib._n 2._o de_fw-la jure_fw-la belli_n &_o pacis_fw-la and_o in_o the_o commentary_n of_o it_o in_o prop._n 21._o lud._n à _fw-fr bebenburg_n cap._n 5._o it_o be_v apparent_a from_o history_n that_o germany_n even_o after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o frank_n be_v account_v a_o kingdom_n by_o itself_o that_o be_v distinct_a from_o the_o title_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n m._n freherus_n in_o his_o comment_n upon_o this_o our_o emperor_n at_o this_o time_n observe_v this_o in_o their_o title_n emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n king_n of_o hungary_n bohemia_n dalmatia_n etc._n etc._n ludovicus_n the_o emperor_n the_o son_n of_o pius_n be_v call_v king_n of_o germany_n which_o be_v almost_o from_o the_o first_o time_n of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o territory_n of_o charlemaigne_n he_o do_v also_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n show_v that_o the_o seven_o elector_n choose_v the_o emperor_n as_o a_o college_n or_o as_o the_o representative_n of_o all_o the_o prince_n and_o people_n that_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o authority_n be_v confer_v upon_o they_o from_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o golden_a bull_n of_o charles_n iu._n if_o it_o shall_v be_v object_v that_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n be_v the_o only_a true_a roman_a emperor_n and_o be_v unjust_o deprive_v of_o their_o western_a dominion_n by_o the_o pope_n it_o be_v to_o be_v remember_v that_o the_o constantinopolitan_a emperor_n themselves_o confirm_v the_o title_n of_o the_o western_a emperor_n lud._n à _fw-la bebenburg_n cap._n 5._o and_o m._n freherus_n in_o his_o comment_n there_o prove_v that_o transaction_n betwixt_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a emperor_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o ado_n rhegino_n philip_n of_o bergamo_n platina_n voluterranus_n egnatius_n especial_o that_o of_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n michael_n which_o be_v publish_v in_o st._n peter_n church_n at_o rome_n and_o confirm_v
than_o it_o must_v make_v a_o new_a head_n because_o it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o and_o clear_a proposition_n that_o have_v be_v advance_v that_o every_o one_o of_o those_o eight_o king_n be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o prop._n the_o 5_o 15._o q_o idem_fw-la l._n 10._o ep._n 15._o chap._n viii_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o the_o second_o query_n whether_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v not_o begin_v with_o justinian_n be_v conquest_n of_o the_o italian_a goth_n this_o endeavour_v to_o be_v demonstrate_v eighteen_o objection_n answer_v after_o what_o have_v be_v say_v for_o the_o make_v the_o gothish_a king_n one_o of_o the_o eight_o king_n it_o will_v easy_o be_v grant_v that_o justinian_n conquest_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n must_v make_v another_o new_a head_n because_o it_o have_v the_o same_o qualification_n that_o the_o other_o before_o it_o have_v for_o be_v one_o of_o the_o two_o king_n after_o the_o imperial_a that_o rule_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n that_o be_v it_o be_v a_o very_a remarkable_a change_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o civil_a sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v the_o only_a constant_a difference_n betwixt_o all_o the_o change_n in_o the_o same_o empire_n that_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o daniel_n or_o the_o revelation_n and_o example_n be_v the_o rule_n that_o be_v to_o be_v follow_v in_o interpretation_n by_o rule_n 2_o and_o 3._o now_o if_o this_o be_v once_o grant_v it_o seem_v to_o be_v scarce_o worth_a the_o make_n it_o a_o question_n whether_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n be_v not_o upon_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o query_n 2_o goth_n in_o italy_n by_o justinian_n for_o the_o beast_n be_v in_o be_v at_o this_o present_a by_o prop._n 23._o and_o he_o can_v not_o arise_v either_o before_o or_o after_o justinian_n conquest_n 1._o not_o after_o it_o for_o at_o that_o time_n there_o have_v be_v at_o least_o two_o change_n of_o the_o secular_a government_n of_o rome_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n by_o query_n 1._o and_o the_o last_o of_o these_o two_o change_n be_v the_o beast_n by_o prop._n 20._o 2._o the_o beast_n can_v not_o arise_v before_o that_o time_n for_o then_o at_o justinian_n conquest_n there_o will_v have_v be_v another_o change_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n of_o rome_n and_o so_o will_v the_o beast_n have_v be_v put_v a_o end_n to_o but_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v not_o yet_o past_a by_o prop._n 23._o and_o coral_n 4._o prop._n 15._o now_o if_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n can_v be_v neither_o before_o nor_o after_o justinian_n conquest_n it_o must_v necessary_o be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o it_o the_o whole_a strength_n of_o this_o proof_n do_v lie_v upon_o the_o general_a notion_n of_o head_n and_o horn_n in_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n and_o the_o constant_a mark_n of_o their_o distinction_n from_o one_o another_o and_o the_o mark_n of_o their_o distinction_n from_o one_o another_o in_o all_o the_o know_a example_n of_o figure_n in_o both_o these_o prophecy_n be_v nothing_o but_o either_o a_o distinct_a jurisdiction_n or_o a_o different_a name_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n and_o not_o any_o difference_n from_o one_o another_o in_o point_n of_o religion_n or_o any_o other_o accidental_a qualification_n the_o difference_n of_o the_o head_n or_o horn_n that_o be_v describe_v to_o be_v in_o rule_n in_o the_o same_o kingdom_n all_o at_o one_o time_n be_v nothing_o but_o distinct_a civil_a jurisdiction_n in_o that_o one_o monarchy_n the_o difference_n betwixt_o successive_a head_n or_o horn_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v nothing_o 16._o observe_v 4._o prop._n 16._o but_o new_a name_n of_o the_o civil_a sovereign_a power_n of_o that_o monarchy_n if_o the_o change_n be_v from_o one_o to_o many_o than_o it_o signify_v the_o divide_a state_n of_o that_o monarchy_n and_o the_o change_n of_o the_o monarchical_a form_n of_o it_o into_o many_o distinct_a principality_n rule_v in_o it_o as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o example_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n with_o the_o ten_o horn_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n and_o in_o the_o he-goat_n of_o the_o 8_o chapter_n with_o the_o first_o horn_n and_o the_o other_o four_o after_o he_o if_o the_o change_n be_v represent_v by_o single_a head_n or_o horn_n come_v after_o one_o another_o than_o every_o head_n or_o horn_n signify_v a_o new_a name_n of_o the_o rule_v power_n of_o that_o monarchy_n without_o any_o division_n in_o it_o so_o as_o have_v be_v show_v do_v the_o second_o horn_n of_o the_o ram_n of_o the_o 8_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n signify_v the_o succession_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n over_o the_o same_o nation_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o king_n of_o media_n and_o the_o six_o first_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n that_o be_v describe_v as_o succeed_v in_o order_n do_v all_o signify_v the_o several_a change_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o chief_a rule_v power_n of_o the_o roman_n by_o these_o example_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o only_a constitutive_a or_o essential_a difference_n of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v a_o new_a different_a name_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n that_o rule_v in_o chief_a and_o therefore_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v no_o ground_n from_o the_o know_a example_n of_o the_o signification_n of_o successive_a head_n or_o horn_n to_o make_v the_o rise_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n in_o the_o imperial_a head_n by_o constantine_n to_o be_v a_o new_a king_n of_o the_o seven_o whenas_o the_o same_o civil_a form_n of_o government_n continue_v under_o the_o same_o name_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n or_o the_o government_n of_o emperor_n if_o the_o many_o instance_n of_o this_o kind_n in_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n which_o count_v the_o three_o show_n of_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v more_o than_o seventy_o be_v of_o any_o force_n than_o the_o imperial_a government_n can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v change_v by_o the_o succession_n of_o a_o new_a king_n till_o there_o be_v another_o different_a form_n of_o civil_a government_n set_v up_o at_o rome_n in_o its_o place_n under_o another_o name_n and_o then_o the_o imperial_a form_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v in_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n will_v continue_v the_o same_o till_o the_o western_a empire_n be_v cut_v off_o by_o the_o heruli_n and_o goth_n of_o italy_n which_o will_v show_v it_o to_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o return_n of_o the_o imperial_a rule_n again_o over_o rome_n by_o justinian_n to_o be_v the_o eight_o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o that_o be_v the_o six_o return_v into_o be_v again_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o justinian_n may_v be_v thus_o further_o confirm_v the_o beast_n be_v the_o eight_o king_n and_o be_v of_o the_o seven_o rev._n 17._o 11._o and_o therefore_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o king_n who_o have_v be_v in_o rule_n before_o and_o be_v return_v into_o it_o again_o by_o coral_n prop._n 4._o but_o he_o can_v not_o have_v be_v the_o seven_o king_n that_o be_v in_o rule_n before_o because_o than_o he_o will_v have_v be_v the_o seven_o still_o continue_v and_o not_o a_o new_a king_n with_o the_o name_n of_o a_o eight_o see_v coral_n prop._n 18._o the_o beast_n therefore_o must_v have_v be_v either_o the_o six_o king_n that_o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n return_v into_o rule_n again_o or_o one_o of_o the_o other_o five_o before_o it_o but_o before_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n there_o be_v neither_o any_o restauration_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n of_o rome_n that_o be_v fall_v from_o it_o before_o nor_o any_o new_a revive_n of_o any_o of_o the_o other_o five_o government_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v before_o the_o imperial_a 1._o it_o will_v be_v object_v that_o this_o will_v make_v the_o imperial_a head_n objection_n to_o continue_v unchanged_a from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n to_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n whereas_o the_o six_o head_n seem_v plain_o to_o be_v represent_v to_o have_v its_o deadly_a wound_n upon_o the_o dragon_n at_o constantine_n 12._o rev._n 12._o conversion_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n to_o christianity_n for_o immediate_o after_o that_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v the_o beast_n show_v with_o his_o head_n wound_v to_o death_n and_o yet_o heal_v again_o after_o the_o dragon_n have_v be_v say_v in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n to_o have_v be_v throw_v down_o from_o heaven_n all_o that_o can_v be_v make_v appear_v from_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o dragon_n suppose_v answer_n
law_n about_o the_o election_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n and_o clergy_n lib._n 8._o ep._n 15._o ep._n 24._o l._n 9_o ep._n 15._o the_o church-annal_n do_v also_o give_v a_o account_n of_o many_o synod_n that_o be_v call_v by_o theodoric_n for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o which_o baronius_n give_v he_o this_o character_n that_o though_o he_o be_v a_o barbarian_a arrian_n heretic_n and_o stranger_n yet_o notwithstanding_o the_o importunity_n of_o the_o schismatic_n he_o show_v so_o very_o great_a a_o reverence_n to_o the_o church_n or_o see_v apostolic_a baron_fw-fr ann._n 501._o petavius_n his_o acknowledgement_n that_o theodorick_n who_o reign_n be_v the_o best_a part_n of_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n do_v defend_v the_o right_n and_o liberty_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n with_o the_o great_a care_n and_o faithfulness_n and_o we_o find_v much_o the_o same_o account_n of_o those_o who_o succeed_v he_o reference_n see_v reference_n we_o be_v also_o inform_v that_o in_o the_o point_n quaere_fw-la point_n sanders_n de_fw-fr visâ—b_n monarch_n p._n 220._o in_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o saint_n the_o arrian_n do_v also_o agree_v with_o we_o quaere_fw-la of_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o saint_n the_o arrian_n goth_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o the_o roman_n and_o they_o be_v also_o charge_v with_o the_o give_v christ_n divine_a worship_n though_o they_o judge_v he_o to_o be_v but_o a_o creature_n which_o be_v apprehend_v to_o be_v a_o idolatrous_a worship_n beside_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v not_o say_v to_o be_v on_o all_o the_o head_n whereas_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o there_o be_v crown_n upon_o every_o horn_n of_o the_o ten_o it_o have_v be_v say_v just_a before_o ten_o horn_n and_o upon_o his_o horn_n ten_o crown_n which_o seem_v to_o make_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o that_o and_o what_o be_v say_v of_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o on_o his_o head_n the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n not_o on_o his_o seven_o head_n and_o though_o there_o shall_v be_v but_o six_o of_o the_o head_n blasphemous_a that_o be_v enough_o to_o say_v of_o they_o that_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v on_o they_o as_o indefinite_a way_n of_o speech_n be_v often_o use_v in_o scripture_n for_o example_n the_o ten_o king_n it_o be_v say_v shall_v burn_v the_o whore_n which_o no_o one_o will_v judge_v necessary_a to_o be_v do_v by_o every_o one_o of_o the_o ten._n so_o be_v it_o say_v that_o the_o four_o beast_n dan._n 7._o 17._o say_v to_o be_v four_o king_n shall_v arise_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n though_o the_o 16._o rev._n 17._o 16._o first_o or_o babylonian_a be_v then_o almost_o past_a grotius_n apoc._n 12._o 1._o observe_n that_o the_o disciple_n be_v often_o call_v the_o twelve_o when_o there_o be_v not_o so_o many_o of_o they_o together_o as_o particular_o st._n john_n 20._o 24._o after_o the_o death_n of_o judas_n he_o do_v also_o there_o furnish_v we_o with_o another_o answer_n to_o this_o that_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v upon_o the_o seven_o head_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n to_o signify_v the_o idolatrous_a state_n of_o the_o seven_o hill_n or_o of_o the_o roman_a reign_n when_o the_o crown_n be_v upon_o the_o horn_n or_o when_o the_o empire_n be_v divide_v into_o so_o many_o sovereign_n but_o the_o crown_n be_v upon_o the_o seven_o head_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n to_o show_v that_o then_o there_o be_v no_o other_o seat_n of_o roman_a reign_n but_o the_o seven_o hill_n in_o this_o way_n the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n have_v no_o respect_n to_o the_o seven_o king_n that_o be_v signify_v by_o the_o seven_o head_n but_o only_o to_o the_o seven_o hill_n which_o they_o do_v also_o represent_v or_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n this_o indeed_o and_o no_o other_o way_n do_v give_v a_o very_a good_a reason_n why_o all_o the_o head_n shall_v be_v crown_v in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n and_o none_o in_o the_o 13_o if_o it_o be_v still_o urge_v that_o the_o beast_n itself_o of_o which_o every_o one_o of_o they_o be_v the_o head_n be_v say_v to_o be_v full_a of_o blasphemy_n that_o be_v easy_o answer_v for_o by_o the_o beast_n there_o be_v mean_v only_o that_o one_o peculiar_a 3._o rev._n 17._o 3._o state_n of_o it_o under_o its_o last_o head_n prop._n 6._o and_o for_o the_o other_o example_n of_o beast_n in_o daniel_n we_o find_v no_o characteristic_a note_n of_o blasphemy_n or_o idolatry_n upon_o they_o all_o that_o they_o be_v set_v out_o for_o as_o any_o way_n dreadful_a be_v only_o the_o fierceness_n of_o their_o power_n in_o their_o horn_n or_o their_o paw_n or_o in_o their_o tooth_n or_o in_o their_o prevail_a conquest_n and_o those_o beast_n in_o particular_a of_o which_o this_o in_o the_o revelation_n be_v describe_v to_o be_v make_v up_o of_o viz_o a_o lion_n a_o bear_n and_o a_o leopard_n be_v such_o as_o both_o in_o their_o own_o nature_n be_v give_v to_o destroy_v and_o ruin_n and_o be_v so_o set_v out_o and_o that_o in_o conjunction_n with_o one_o another_o in_o scripture_n as_o the_o destroyer_n of_o god_n people_n so_o do_v we_o find_v the_o lion_n and_o the_o leopard_n join_v together_o jerem._n 5._o 6._o the_o lion_n and_o the_o bear_n amos_n 5._o 19_o prov._n 28._o 15._o and_o in_o the_o 13_o of_o hosea_n 7_o 8._o we_o have_v they_o all_o three_o together_o and_o very_o great_a critic_n in_o these_o thing_n though_o defender_n of_o bestia_n dr._n moor_n b._n bestia_n the_o idolatrous_a quality_n of_o all_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n yet_o acquaint_v we_o that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d the_o dr._n moor_n in_o his_o alphabet_n of_o prophetical_a iconisme_n vol._n i._o pag._n 598._o literar_n b._n bestia_n great_a empire_n be_v call_v beast_n not_o only_o for_o their_o idolatry_n but_o also_o for_o their_o bloody_a tyranny_n as_o grotius_n have_v observe_v upon_o mat._n 20._o where_o christ_n declare_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o his_o disciple_n and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o gentile_n this_o opposition_n say_v he_o show_v why_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n be_v set_v out_o among_o the_o prophet_n by_o the_o figure_n of_o beast_n but_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n the_o son_n of_o man._n where_o by_o beast_n grotius_n must_v understand_v feras_fw-la and_o then_o it_o will_v proper_o answer_v the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o septuagint_n in_o the_o same_o way_n viz._n for_o wild_a beast_n and_o have_v almost_o the_o same_o likeness_n of_o sound_n and_o derivation_n with_o it_o otherwise_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n may_v have_v be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n and_o not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d proper_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n in_o daniel_n according_a to_o the_o word_n in_o the_o original_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v only_o a_o great_a live_a creature_n it_o be_v indeed_o render_v by_o the_o septuagint_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o express_v the_o terror_n of_o it_o but_o that_o according_a to_o the_o general_a use_n of_o it_o by_o the_o septuagint_n signify_v only_o a_o fierce_a beast_n to_o denote_v the_o conquer_a power_n of_o it_o without_o the_o least_o intimation_n of_o idolatry_n in_o it_o and_o grotius_n himself_o who_o will_v have_v the_o notion_n of_o a_o beast_n to_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o idolatrous_a empire_n yet_o on_o st._n matthew_n 20._o 25._o observe_n that_o therefore_o be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n represent_v by_o beast_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o tyrannize_a power_n but_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o figure_n of_o a_o man_n and_o agree_v and_o malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la pag._n 257._o john_n do_v therefore_o call_v antichrist_n a_o beast_n that_o he_o may_v signify_v that_o his_o persecution_n will_v be_v the_o fierce_a but_o that_o under_o that_o name_n be_v very_o proper_o signify_v terrible_a and_o dreadful_a empire_n for_o their_o fierceness_n and_o cruelty_n st._n jerome_n etc._n etc._n all_o agree_v malvenda_n say_v that_o st._n jerome_n and_o all_o beside_o do_v agree_v that_o formidable_a empire_n be_v proper_o signify_v by_o that_o name_n for_o their_o fierceness_n and_o cruelty_n and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n do_v mind_n do_v ribera_n in_o v._n 7._o c._n 11._o apocalyps_n item_n in_o v._o 1._o cap._n 13._o bestia_fw-la though_o among_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v a_o general_a word_n yet_o here_o it_o do_v proper_o signify_v a_o fierce_a and_o hurtful_a beast_n as_o the_o latin_n themselves_o understand_v bestiarâ—i_n that_o be_v those_o that_o fight_v with_o beast_n and_o that_o be_v
the_o single_a person_n that_o rule_v in_o that_o division_n or_o form_n of_o government_n that_o be_v signify_v by_o 16._o prop._n 16._o each_o head_n and_o each_o horn._n 5._o and_o still_o more_o inconsistent_a be_v it_o to_o make_v the_o beast_n and_o his_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v roman_a power_n and_o yet_o antichrist_n signify_v by_o the_o eight_o king_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o not_o to_o interpreter_n most_o of_o the_o romish_a interpreter_n come_v till_o after_o the_o end_n of_o all_o roman_a rule_n or_o that_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o ten_o of_o daniel_n shall_v be_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o yet_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o that_o beast_n not_o to_o appear_v till_o after_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n for_o this_o will_v make_v the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v no_o horn_n of_o it_o but_o to_o appear_v after_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o beast_n who_o horn_n it_o be_v which_o be_v a_o contradiction_n 6._o of_o much_o the_o same_o nature_n be_v that_o absurdity_n that_o the_o beast_n call_v the_o 8_o king_n be_v antichrist_n a_o little_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o yet_o that_o babylon_n that_o be_v describe_v to_o go_v all_o same_o the_o same_o along_o with_o it_o and_o to_o be_v destroy_v before_o it_o be_v rome_n heathen_a 7._o nor_o do_v it_o much_o help_v the_o matter_n to_o affirm_v that_o babylon_n do_v signify_v both_o rome_n heathen_a and_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o by_o by_o prop._n 2._o and_o 3._o it_o be_v evident_a that_o babylon_n be_v in_o all_o etc._n ribera_n etc._n etc._n the_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o the_o revelation_n one_o and_o the_o same_o state_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o in_o which_o it_o be_v destroy_v 8._o that_o opinion_n which_o make_v the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v single_a person_n and_o yet_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o continue_v at_o coral_n grot._fw-la dr._n hammond_n prop._n 6._o and_o coral_n least_o to_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o prophecy_n to_o the_o last_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o if_o the_o beast_n be_v nothing_o but_o the_o beast_n under_o its_o last_o head_n and_o all_o the_o seven_o head_n be_v but_o so_o many_o succession_n of_o single_a ruler_n only_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v continue_v many_o year_n after_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n for_o the_o six_o head_n be_v then_o in_o rule_n rev._n 17._o 10._o 9_o and_o upon_o the_o same_o ground_n it_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v be_v after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o 12._o grot._fw-la dr._n hammond_n corol._n 1._o prop._n 12._o head_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v be_v yet_o past_a because_o the_o beast_n continue_v to_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n and_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o reign_n of_o its_o last_o head_n prop._n 6._o and_o its_o corollary_n 10._o among_o those_o opinion_n which_o make_v the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v so_o many_o succession_n of_o roman_a power_n i_o can_v not_o entertain_v any_o of_o they_o about_o the_o constitutive_a difference_n of_o one_o head_n from_o another_o but_o that_o which_o make_v it_o to_o consist_v only_o in_o the_o settle_a change_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n because_o that_o be_v the_o only_o know_v difference_n of_o successive_a horn_n in_o daniel_n ch_n 8._o and_o of_o the_o five_o first_o successive_a head_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o beside_o the_o only_a difference_n betwixt_o all_o kind_n of_o head_n or_o horn_n upon_o the_o same_o beast_n who_o signification_n be_v agree_v on_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o different_a name_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n either_o from_o its_o peculiar_a terrritory_n in_o those_o that_o be_v represent_v to_o rule_v all_o at_o a_o time_n in_o a_o divide_a monarchy_n or_o from_o the_o different_a appellation_n in_o those_o that_o succeed_v one_o another_o in_o a_o entire_a empire_n so_o be_v it_o above_o sixty_o time_n in_o the_o agree_v example_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n see_v discourse_n on_o query_n the_o second_o and_o therefore_o i_o can_v not_o but_o look_v upon_o alcasar_n determination_n of_o the_o seven_o head_n to_o seven_o roman_a persecution_n of_o the_o church_n as_o arbitrary_a and_o much_o more_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o protestant_n who_o agree_v that_o the_o only_a constitutive_a difference_n of_o the_o six_o first_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o different_a name_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n for_o they_o be_v all_o six_o of_o the_o same_o more_o mr._n mede_n dr._n more_o religion_n and_o yet_o will_v make_v the_o two_o last_o succession_n of_o the_o eight_o which_o complete_a the_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v nothing_o but_o two_o change_n of_o religion_n under_o the_o same_o civil_a head_n with_o the_o six_o for_o this_o be_v to_o make_v a_o new_a rule_n for_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o two_o last_o succession_n without_o any_o ground_n for_o it_o from_o the_o prophecy_n and_o contrary_a to_o all_o the_o know_v and_o acknowledge_v example_n either_o in_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o same_o beast_n or_o in_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o other_o beast_n and_o give_v great_a advantage_n to_o the_o papist_n to_o despise_v the_o protestant_n application_n the_o plea_n for_o it_o may_v be_v see_v answer_v in_o answer_n to_o objection_n 1_o 2_o 3_o against_o the_o 2_o do_v query_n 11._o there_o be_v so_o plain_a a_o distinction_n in_o the_o second_o beast_n of_o the_o 13_o chapter_n from_o the_o first_o beast_n there_o and_o the_o one_o so_o manifest_o etc._n most_o protestant_n prop._n 24_o etc._n etc._n set_v forth_o as_o a_o ecclesiastical_a power_n under_o the_o character_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n in_o distinction_n to_o the_o other_o who_o image_n and_o honour_n he_o be_v altogether_o employ_v to_o advance_v that_o i_o can_v never_o yield_v to_o make_v they_o but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n viz._n the_o papal_a power_n only_o but_o yet_o because_o they_o make_v but_o one_o joint_a confederacy_n for_o the_o interest_n of_o a_o false_a religion_n against_o the_o true_a church_n they_o be_v therefore_o sometime_o promiscuous_o use_v to_o signify_v the_o action_n of_o one_o another_o in_o that_o common_a concern_v and_o the_o image_n and_o babylon_n be_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n use_v thus_o be_v babylon_n say_v to_o be_v fall_v chap._n 14._o 8._o to_o signify_v the_o decay_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o image_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v say_v to_o have_v the_o power_n and_o strength_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n give_v he_o which_o belong_v proper_o to_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n 12._o it_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o very_a unnatural_a force_n upon_o the_o text_n to_o make_v the_o seven_o king_n none_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n in_o chap._n etc._n dr._n more_o etc._n etc._n 17._o 10._o for_o it_o be_v manifest_o reckon_v up_o in_o order_n as_o one_o of_o those_o seven_o king_n which_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o that_o verse_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o seven_o head_n and_o without_o make_v it_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n there_o will_v be_v but_o six_o head_n upon_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n 5._o prop._n 4_o &_o 5._o for_o it_o be_v agree_v that_o it_o be_v the_o six_o king_n and_z sixth_z head_n that_o be_v there_o wound_v and_o it_o must_v be_v the_o same_o head_n that_o be_v see_v heal_v which_o also_o be_v agree_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n and_o last_o rule_v head_n if_o therefore_o the_o seven_o king_n be_v no_o head_n there_o will_v be_v no_o new_a head_n after_o the_o six_o but_o only_o the_o six_o heal_v of_o a_o wound_n whereas_o there_o be_v seven_o real_o distinct_a head_n see_v upon_o the_o beast_n that_o which_o be_v plead_v for_o the_o ground_n of_o this_o opinion_n be_v answer_v in_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o one_a 2d_o and_o 3d_o objection_n against_o the_o second_o query_n it_o will_v much_o confirm_v the_o strength_n of_o the_o whole_a process_n of_o the_o proposition_n before_o lay_v down_o to_o observe_v to_o what_o strange_a shift_n those_o interpreter_n have_v be_v put_v that_o own_o any_o part_n of_o the_o demonstration_n and_o yet_o will_v stand_v out_o against_o the_o conclusion_n those_o that_o own_o babylon_n to_o be_v rome_n but_o not_o the_o present_a rome_n christian_n be_v force_v to_o make_v it_o to_o be_v either_o rome_n pagan_a hammond_n
head_n seem_v to_o be_v so_o whole_o intent_n upon_o the_o charge_n of_o antichristianism_n upon_o the_o church_n protestant_n most_o protestant_n of_o rome_n that_o they_o neglect_v all_o know_v and_o acknowledge_v example_n of_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o head_n of_o beast_n to_o fix_v their_o charge_n and_o to_o hold_v to_o it_o they_o be_v force_v to_o wrest_v the_o natural_a and_o plain_a sense_n of_o the_o 10_o verse_n of_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o to_o find_v out_o some_o far_o fetch_v criticism_n to_o make_v it_o good_a as_o the_o make_n of_o the_o seven_o of_o those_o seven_o king_n that_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v none_o of_o those_o head_n and_o 648._o dr._n more_o 648._o as_o the_o make_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o denote_v the_o seven_o king_n to_o be_v quite_o different_a from_o the_o rest_n do_v appear_v to_o be_v see_v prop._n 4._o they_o be_v also_o force_v to_o make_v the_o wound_a and_o the_o heal_v mede_n mr._n mede_n head_n to_o be_v two_o distinct_a head_n of_o the_o seven_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o plain_a expression_n of_o the_o prophecy_n which_o mention_v it_o to_o be_v see_v but_o as_o one_o and_o the_o same_o head_n wound_v and_o heal_v and_o be_v also_o contrary_a to_o the_o common_a acceptation_n of_o a_o head_n wound_v and_o heal_v which_o can_v be_v but_o one_o head_n other_o of_o they_o be_v force_v to_o make_v the_o seven_o king_n and_o the_o eight_o to_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o for_o that_o end_n to_o transpose_v the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o 10_o verse_n and_o to_o make_v it_o come_v after_o the_o protestant_n mounseur_fw-fr jurieu_fw-fr accomp_n des_fw-fr prophecy_n pag._n 190._o 2d_o edit_n most_o protestant_n begin_n of_o the_o 11_o contrary_a to_o the_o natural_a order_n of_o the_o text._n those_o that_o will_v fix_v all_o the_o charge_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n upon_o the_o papal_a power_n only_o be_v force_v to_o make_v nothing_o of_o the_o plain_a character_n by_o which_o they_o be_v distinguish_v from_o one_o another_o when_o name_v together_o nor_o of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n of_o the_o roman_n at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n though_o that_o be_v the_o only_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o first_o six_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n according_a to_o their_o own_o opinion_n for_o the_o first_o six_o head_n be_v all_o of_o the_o same_o religion_n that_o be_v pagan_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n be_v it_o that_o most_o of_o they_o be_v force_v to_o make_v the_o first_o appearance_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v of_o a_o very_a uncertain_a date_n that_o be_v according_a to_o their_o fancy_n about_o the_o first_o great_a appearance_n of_o the_o papal_a power_n which_o can_v well_o be_v fix_v whereas_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n must_v have_v be_v a_o very_a visible_a and_o remarkable_a change_n of_o the_o supreme_a power_n of_o rome_n from_o that_o which_o be_v the_o seven_o rule_v power_n of_o it_o to_o the_o 8_o call_v the_o beast_n it_o be_v upon_o this_o account_n that_o some_o of_o those_o who_o incline_v to_o the_o former_a opinion_n and_o yet_o do_v plain_o see_v that_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v a_o change_n of_o the_o form_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n of_o the_o empire_n do_v therefore_o make_v the_o ten_o king_n with_o the_o papal_a power_n to_o be_v the_o beast_n that_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n or_o last_o rule_v head_n but_o what_o 6._o prop._n 6._o a_o absurdity_n do_v they_o fly_v to_o in_o this_o when_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v the_o ten_o horn_n and_o none_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n other_o of_o they_o indeed_o defer_v the_o rise_n of_o this_o papal_a beast_n to_o that_o manifest_a change_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n in_o augustulus_n as_o the_o end_n of_o the_o true_a christian_a emperor_n who_o be_v their_o seven_o king_n but_o then_o they_o be_v force_v to_o make_v nothing_o of_o the_o succeed_a sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o italian_a king_n of_o rome_n who_o be_v as_o absolute_a sovereign_n of_o it_o notwithstanding_o their_o royal_a seat_n at_o ravenna_n as_o any_o of_o the_o western_a emperor_n have_v be_v from_o the_o time_n of_o honorius_n who_o first_o make_v ravenna_n the_o imperial_a seat_n they_o be_v also_o force_v to_o pass_v over_o the_o change_n of_o the_o regal_a and_o imperial_a power_n of_o rome_n to_o the_o pure_a imperial_a government_n at_o the_o recovery_n of_o rome_n by_o justinian_n as_o of_o no_o account_n for_o a_o new_a head_n though_o they_o must_v own_v the_o eastern_a emperor_n to_o have_v be_v as_o much_o sovereign_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o re-conquest_n of_o it_o as_o the_o western_a be_v before_o the_o loss_n of_o it_o and_o when_o they_o be_v the_o acknowledge_v sixth_z head_n this_o appear_v from_o the_o power_n of_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n exarch_n after_o the_o recovery_n of_o the_o west_n the_o four_o book_n the_o application_n of_o the_o character_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n chap._n i._n the_o force_n of_o the_o application_n of_o the_o character_n of_o the_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o beast_n to_o confirm_v the_o first_o date_n of_o his_o reign_n a_o caution_n to_o those_o who_o have_v take_v up_o with_o a_o former_a hypothesis_n the_o uncouth_a composition_n of_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o part_n of_o a_o lion_n of_o a_o leopard_n and_o of_o a_o bear_n apply_v to_o a_o absolute_a exactness_n the_o rise_n of_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n the_o continuance_n of_o his_o reign_n for_o 42_o month_n after_o the_o more_o close_a and_o demonstrative_a way_n of_o proof_n that_o have_v be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o determine_v the_o particular_a nature_n and_o first_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n it_o will_v much_o confirm_v the_o knowledge_n that_o be_v now_o have_v of_o he_o to_o see_v how_o easy_a and_o natural_a the_o application_n of_o all_o the_o other_o circumstance_n of_o his_o history_n will_v appear_v to_o be_v upon_o this_o foundation_n and_o this_o may_v serve_v for_o a_o additional_a proof_n à _fw-la posteriori_fw-la as_o the_o demonstration_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o natural_a thing_n by_o their_o cause_n be_v much_o strengthen_v by_o their_o perfect_a agreement_n with_o all_o the_o effect_n that_o we_o can_v apply_v they_o to_o or_o with_o all_o that_o experience_n do_v teach_v we_o of_o they_o but_o yet_o it_o must_v always_o be_v remember_v that_o though_o the_o application_n of_o a_o instance_n or_o two_o shall_v seem_v to_o be_v something_o harsh_a or_o force_v that_o no_o man_n ought_v for_o that_o to_o question_v the_o former_a conclusion_n unless_o upon_o a_o new_a examination_n he_o can_v find_v they_o less_o necessary_a than_o they_o do_v at_o first_o appear_v no_o man_n ought_v to_o doubt_v of_o a_o plain_a and_o manifest_a truth_n because_o he_o see_v it_o to_o be_v seem_o inconsistent_a with_o some_o other_o conclusion_n that_o be_v deduce_v from_o it_o which_o be_v not_o so_o plain_a and_o necessary_a i_o know_v not_o of_o any_o such_o harshness_n in_o any_o of_o the_o application_n that_o i_o be_o now_o go_v to_o make_v but_o rather_o think_v they_o so_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o character_n of_o the_o text_n that_o they_o be_v enough_o to_o surprise_v one_o into_o a_o admiration_n of_o the_o congruity_n of_o they_o but_o i_o interpose_v this_o as_o a_o convenient_a caution_n to_o those_o who_o may_v find_v a_o convince_a evidence_n in_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o maint_a point_n to_o which_o the_o application_n be_v fix_v but_o by_o reason_n of_o some_o prejudices_fw-la and_o long_o use_v of_o a_o former_a hypothesis_n may_v not_o think_v some_o of_o the_o application_n so_o well_o fit_v to_o the_o prophecy_n as_o they_o will_v imagine_v their_o own_o to_o be_v for_o this_o will_v be_v apt_a to_o make_v they_o judge_v many_o thing_n which_o to_o all_o other_o will_v appear_v very_o tolerable_a at_o least_o to_o be_v harsh_a and_o uncouth_a to_o they_o to_o begin_v then_o with_o the_o figure_n and_o composition_n of_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v in_o the_o several_a part_n of_o it_o like_o a_o lion_n a_o leopard_n 2._o rev._n 13._o 2._o and_o a_o bear_n which_o do_v manifest_o refer_v to_o its_o be_v the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n which_o be_v there_o represent_v immediate_o after_o the_o account_n of_o the_o three_o kingdom_n show_v by_o 23._o v._o 7_o 23._o those_o three_o beast_n and_o be_v say_v to_o have_v devour_v they_o and_o those_o three_o beast_n be_v agree_v to_o be_v the_o babylonian_a persian_a and_o iid_n book_n the_o iid_n grecian_a monarchy_n the_o
beast_n here_o be_v represent_v as_o consist_v of_o these_o kingdom_n as_o the_o part_n of_o his_o body_n which_o if_o it_o have_v any_o reference_n to_o the_o roman_a state_n at_o the_o particular_a rise_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o justinian_n must_v signify_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v that_o particular_a roman_a power_n which_o be_v in_o possession_n of_o greece_n babylon_n and_o persia_n or_o that_o part_n of_o asia_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o babylonian_n and_o persian_n and_o then_o it_o do_v very_o clear_o signify_v that_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n shall_v be_v at_o the_o advancement_n of_o the_o eastern_a empire_n to_o the_o government_n of_o rome_n and_o do_v not_o that_o suit_n well_o enough_o with_o justinian_n conquest_n of_o italy_n this_o will_v tempt_v one_o to_o be_v very_o confident_a that_o this_o be_v design_v as_o a_o very_a plain_a character_n to_o know_v the_o rise_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o since_o there_o be_v no_o such_o mention_n of_o any_o of_o the_o part_n of_o these_o beast_n in_o the_o dragon_n in_o the_o chapter_n just_o before_o which_o yet_o be_v the_o same_o kind_n of_o figure_n with_o this_o and_o be_v know_v to_o signify_v the_o roman_a 12._o chap._n 12._o state_n a_o long_a time_n after_o that_o it_o have_v be_v in_o possession_n of_o greece_n and_o asia_n and_o one_o will_v be_v very_o apt_a to_o judge_v that_o what_o be_v represent_v as_o particular_a to_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n and_o be_v omit_v in_o the_o dragon_n which_o yet_o be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n must_v be_v add_v as_o a_o mark_n of_o distinction_n of_o the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o but_o if_o other_o will_v have_v this_o mark_n of_o the_o three_o beast_n to_o belong_v to_o the_o general_a nature_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o it_o signify_v the_o roman_a conquest_n at_o its_o first_o appearance_n after_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n it_o will_v not_o prejudice_v my_o opinion_n it_o be_v enough_o to_o show_v that_o as_o this_o beast_n do_v signify_v the_o particular_a state_n of_o it_o under_o its_o last_o rule_v head_n so_o this_o character_n of_o the_o part_n of_o it_o do_v most_o exact_o agree_v with_o that_o which_o i_o make_v to_o be_v the_o last_o rule_v head_n at_o its_o first_o rise_n in_o distinction_n to_o all_o other_o state_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o rise_n of_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n be_v know_v to_o signify_v that_o it_o 1._o rev._n 13._o 1._o shall_v arise_v out_o of_o great_a commotion_n and_o by_o great_a war_n and_o tumult_n for_o so_o be_v many_o water_n interpret_v by_o the_o angel_n himself_o to_o signify_v in_o this_o prophecy_n chap._n 17._o 15._o multitude_n and_o peoples_n 8._o isa_n 8._o 7._o &_o 17._o 12._o jer._n 46._o 8._o and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n which_o be_v add_v to_o the_o nature_n of_o those_o water_n in_o the_o sea_n do_v determine_v it_o to_o signify_v great_a commotion_n of_o those_o multitude_n and_o nation_n and_o certain_o this_o do_v very_o well_o suit_n with_o that_o strange_a bustle_n which_o justinian_n make_v in_o the_o world_n by_o his_o war_n with_o the_o goth_n and_o vandal_n and_o persian_n and_o with_o his_o conquest_n of_o those_o people_n at_o his_o take_a possession_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n the_o ascend_v of_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n rev._n 17._o 8._o be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o the_o sea_n be_v usual_o call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o abyss_n in_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o word_n here_o use_v for_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n i_o can_v never_o meet_v with_o any_o satisfactory_a account_n from_o any_o other_o hypothesis_n concern_v the_o date_n of_o the_o first_o appearance_n of_o the_o beast_n why_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o its_o continuance_n both_o in_o daniel_n 14._o dan._n 7._o 25._o rev._n 13._o 5._o &_o chap._n 12._o 14._o and_o the_o revelation_n shall_v be_v express_v by_o a_o time_n time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n or_o 4â—_n month_n which_o be_v the_o same_o coral_n 2._o prop._n 24._o for_o one_o will_v be_v apt_a to_o conclude_v that_o year_n that_o alcasar_n notat_fw-la 4._o ad_fw-la v._o 2._o cap._n 11._o all_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o church_n be_v set_v out_o by_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a refer_v to_o a_o week_n and_o on_o chap._n 12._o we_o have_v see_v that_o by_o 1260_o day_n be_v signify_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a according_a to_o the_o grecian_a and_o jewish_a account_n we_o have_v also_o there_o see_v that_o the_o space_n of_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a be_v to_o be_v take_v mystical_o and_o that_o by_o it_o be_v signify_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o a_o week_n of_o seven_o year_n the_o three_o and_o a_o half_a in_o that_o expression_n must_v have_v a_o reference_n to_o some_o seven_o as_o the_o whole_a number_n of_o it_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a be_v in_o itself_o so_o precise_a and_o unusual_a a_o determination_n of_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o a_o thing_n and_o the_o whole_a number_n seven_o so_o common_o use_v in_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n to_o signify_v the_o whole_a of_o thing_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n that_o it_o must_v be_v think_v to_o be_v very_o likely_a to_o be_v here_o refer_v to_o especial_o when_o it_o be_v also_o consider_v that_o the_o number_n seven_o be_v very_o frequent_o in_o use_n all_o over_o the_o book_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n alcazar_n have_v observe_v that_o it_o be_v make_v use_n of_o there_o no_o less_o than_o forty_o time_n epist_n dedicat._n comment_fw-fr in_o apocalyp_n the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o the_o preach_n of_o christ_n to_o which_o these_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a be_v say_v to_o allude_v be_v also_o in_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n last_o verse_n make_v to_o be_v a_o reference_n to_o half_a a_o week_n of_o year_n with_o this_o it_o be_v also_o to_o be_v observe_v that_o the_o other_o two_o famous_a prophecy_n concern_v the_o captivity_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n which_o be_v everywhere_o make_v the_o scheme_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n the_o first_o about_o the_o 70_o year_n captivity_n by_o jeremiah_n and_o the_o other_o of_o the_o 70_o week_n captivity_n till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o messiah_n which_o be_v mention_v with_o the_o former_a in_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n they_o both_o have_v the_o number_n seven_o for_o their_o denominator_fw-la and_o common_a measure_n and_o from_o jacob_n seven_o year_n service_n for_o 2._o gen._n 29._o &_o chap._n 21._o 2._o leah_n and_o rachel_n and_o from_o the_o liberty_n of_o a_o hebrew_n servant_n at_o the_o end_n of_o seven_o year_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o space_n of_o seven_o year_n be_v the_o know_a space_n of_o time_n for_o servitude_n among_o the_o jew_n where_o the_o prophecy_n be_v deliver_v and_o the_o seven_o year_n that_o we_o be_v now_o inquire_v after_o to_o fix_v the_o half_a of_o they_o to_o must_v be_v some_o seven_o year_n of_o the_o bondage_n of_o the_o church_n though_o with_o some_o lightsome_a interval_n as_o this_o do_v make_v it_o very_o likely_a that_o the_o time_n time_n and_o a_o half_a of_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n or_o beast_n over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n do_v certain_o refer_v to_o some_o whole_a number_n of_o seven_o time_n so_o be_v it_o now_o worth_a the_o inquire_n to_o what_o particular_a seven_o prophetical_a time_n they_o be_v refer_v this_o difficulty_n in_o the_o way_n that_o i_o have_v find_v myself_o determine_v to_o by_o the_o prophecy_n be_v easy_o resolve_v for_o if_o the_o first_o appearance_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v at_o justinian_n conquest_n of_o italy_n the_o time_n time_n and_o half_a of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o daniel_n be_v just_a as_o long_o a_o space_n of_o time_n as_o it_o be_v from_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o the_o captivity_n of_o the_o jew_n under_o the_o assyrian_n who_o be_v much_o the_o same_o kingdom_n with_o the_o babylonian_n in_o the_o 9th_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o hosea_n to_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n for_o that_o captivity_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n by_o salmanasar_n be_v in_o fine_a petau._n rat._n temp._n part_n 1._o l._n 2._o cap._n 2._o in_o ezechia_n part._n 2._o l._n 1._o c._n 4._o in_o fine_a the_o 3993d_o year_n of_o the_o julian_n period_n and_o 720_o year_n before_o christ_n if_o to_o this_o be_v add_v the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n when_o belisarius_n carry_v vitiges_n the_o king_n of_o the_o italian_a goth_n in_o triumph_n with_o he_o to_o justinian_n which_o be_v anno_fw-la dom._n 540_o there_o will_v be_v just_o the_o same_o number_n of_o 1260_o year_n to_o the_o
necessary_a to_o the_o emperor_n for_o uphold_v their_o power_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o invasion_n of_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n the_o emperor_n be_v willing_a to_o enlarge_v their_o authority_n to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o for_o the_o management_n of_o their_o own_o affair_n and_o after_o that_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v settle_v in_o so_o many_o sovereign_a prince_n that_o church-authority_n which_o they_o themselves_o have_v now_o lose_v in_o those_o several_a kingdom_n they_o be_v not_o unwilling_a to_o bestow_v upon_o the_o chief_a bishop_n of_o their_o city_n and_o so_o by_o small_a advance_n he_o come_v at_o last_o to_o get_v the_o title_n of_o ecumenical_a bishop_n and_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n but_o yet_o still_o do_v the_o emperor_n retain_v their_o power_n of_o the_o set_n up_o of_o every_o new_a bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o emperor_n lamb._n emperor_n this_o be_v thus_o well_o express_v by_o john_n wax_v de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la p._n 119._o and_o so_o the_o ten_o king_n deliver_v to_o the_o beast_n their_o kingdom_n which_o they_o have_v get_v at_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n according_a to_o apoc._n 17._o 12._o for_o after_o that_o the_o western_a empire_n be_v break_v in_o piece_n all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o west_n do_v join_v again_o together_o in_o one_o body_n that_o by_o the_o bond_n and_o tie_n of_o the_o babylonish_n superstition_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n they_o may_v fight_v against_o the_o lamb._n consent_n be_v still_o hold_v necessary_a for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o election_n as_o the_o chief_a power_n upon_o earth_n that_o give_v he_o his_o authority_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n he_o be_v set_v up_o as_o the_o emperor_n deputy_n and_o creature_n to_o be_v the_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o all_o the_o divide_a kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o now_o will_v own_v no_o other_o secular_a head_n of_o the_o church_n in_o they_o but_o those_o sovereign_n which_o rule_v they_o and_o thus_o come_v the_o divide_a roman_a empire_n to_o be_v n_o one_o entire_a thing_n again_o and_o the_o several_a king_n in_o it_o to_o own_o one_o roman_a head_n again_o set_v up_o by_o the_o imperial_a authority_n thing_n continue_v not_o long_o in_o this_o mere_a spiritual_a and_o ecclesiastical_a state_n the_o new_a ecclesiastical_a head_n use_v all_o way_n to_o make_v himself_o universal_o acknowledge_v for_o such_o and_o to_o that_o end_n as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n he_o assume_v a_o power_n of_o execute_v the_o canon_n of_o council_n upon_o sovereign_a prince_n to_o the_o deprive_v they_o of_o their_o kingdom_n if_o they_o refuse_v to_o execute_v the_o order_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o all_o those_o that_o be_v disobedient_a to_o it_o and_o that_o even_o to_o the_o punishment_n of_o death_n from_o hence_o then_o we_o have_v a_o perfect_a idea_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o his_o image_n from_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n or_o of_o the_o imperial_a power_n restore_v by_o justinian_n the_o imperial_a authority_n be_v at_o first_o the_o sole_a head_n of_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n afterward_o the_o submission_n of_o the_o divide_a state_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o one_o ecclesiastical_a sovereign_n who_o be_v set_v up_o by_o the_o emperor_n make_v this_o new_a empire_n the_o exact_a image_n of_o the_o first_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o church-government_n of_o it_o and_o the_o manager_n and_o contriver_n of_o this_o new_a model_n be_v in_o history_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v in_o the_o prophecy_n call_v the_o false_a prophet_n chap._n v._n xiii_o rev._n xiii_o four_o ground_n for_o the_o apply_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o the_o imperial_a power_n how_o the_o false_a prophet_n do_v exercise_n all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n cause_v all_o the_o world_n to_o worship_v he_o make_v they_o make_v a_o image_n to_o he_o give_v life_n to_o that_o image_n and_o make_v all_o receive_v its_o mark_n etc._n etc._n by_o the_o observation_n in_o the_o precede_a discourse_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o see_v how_o just_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n may_v be_v apply_v to_o the_o imperial_a authority_n after_o the_o degeneracy_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n 1._o for_o the_o imperial_a authority_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v p._n 221._o be_v 〈…〉_o a_o long_o while_o the_o only_a command_a head_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n and_o the_o please_v the_o socrates_n proam_n in_o l._n 5._o we_o have_v therefore_o in_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o out_o history_n give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o emperor_n interest_n in_o it_o because_o that_o since_o they_o begin_v to_o embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n ecclesiastical_a affair_n do_v seem_v very_o much_o to_o depend_v upon_o they_o so_o that_o the_o most_o eminent_a council_n be_v in_o time_n past_a and_o be_v at_o this_o day_n summon_v by_o their_o consent_n and_o procurement_n see_v note_n on_o the_o three_o chapter_n b_o c_o d_o e_o f_o g_o i_o k_o the_o emperor_n have_v always_o the_o right_n of_o invest_v church-governor_n in_o their_o several_a jurisdiction_n till_o the_o council_n of_o worm_n in_o the_o year_n 1122._o and_o then_o the_o emperor_n henry_n the_o 3d._n weary_v with_o the_o vexation_n occasion_v he_o by_o the_o pope_n give_v up_o his_o right_n of_o the_o staff_n and_o the_o ring_n the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o investiture_n to_o pope_n calixtus_n the_o second_o aventin_n histor_n boior_n l._n 6._o the_o abbot_n of_o ursperg_n in_o his_o chronicle_n give_v the_o form_n of_o this_o concordat_fw-la betwixt_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o pope_n in_o return_n agree_v for_o the_o future_a that_o the_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o abbot_n etc._n etc._n shall_v be_v perform_v in_o his_o presence_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o he_o that_o be_v elect_v shall_v receive_v the_o regalia_z of_o the_o emperor_n by_o the_o sceptre_n and_o this_o be_v call_v the_o unite_n of_o the_o royal_a power_n with_o the_o priesthood_n and_o long_o endeavour_v after_o under_o that_o name_n cardinal_n cusan_a concordia_fw-la catholic_n c._n 6_o 7_o 8_o 9_o affirm_v that_o every_o emperor_n and_o prince_n in_o their_o several_a jurisdiction_n be_v of_o god_n alone_o and_o that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o emperor_n to_o summon_v general_a council_n and_o to_o regulate_v the_o procedure_v in_o they_o and_o to_o every_o prince_n to_o do_v the_o same_o in_o his_o respective_a territory_n for_o national_a and_o provincial_a council_n and_o that_o if_o the_o pope_n be_v negligent_a in_o these_o thing_n the_o emperor_n ought_v to_o make_v use_n of_o his_o authority_n in_o all_o such_o case_n that_o the_o emperor_n always_o preside_v in_o the_o council_n assist_v with_o fifteen_o or_o twenty_o of_o the_o noble_n of_o his_o court_n who_o he_o make_v to_o take_v place_n before_o all_o and_o he_o and_o his_o legate_n propound_v the_o matter_n that_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v pererius_n in_o apoc._n disp_n 5._o de_fw-fr constantino_n then_o come_v the_o imperial_a majesty_n first_o into_o the_o church_n which_o be_v then_o arm_v with_o both_o the_o sword_n etc._n etc._n for_o though_o from_o the_o first_o the_o church_n have_v that_o sword_n viz._n the_o secular_a sword_n yet_o than_o first_o begin_v the_o facility_n and_o conveniency_n of_o exercise_v it_o against_o whosoever_o it_o please_v only_a sovereign_a authority_n upon_o earth_n that_o be_v acknowledge_v in_o all_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n so_o that_o all_o obedience_n give_v to_o the_o erroneous_a act_n of_o those_o counsel_n be_v real_o a_o obedience_n to_o the_o emperor_n will_v only_o for_o those_o thing_n have_v no_o oblige_a power_n in_o they_o to_o over-rule_v the_o conscience_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o counsel_n authority_n and_o therefore_o since_o it_o have_v be_v long_o before_o that_o time_n receive_v as_o a_o maxim_n by_o those_o who_o own_v that_o council_n that_o all_o be_v there_o do_v by_o the_o spirit_n the_o socrates_n l._n 1._o c._n 6._o ep._n 4._o constantine_n unto_o the_o church_n he_o there_o tell_v they_o that_o whatsoever_o be_v decree_v in_o the_o holy_a council_n of_o bishop_n be_v to_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a in_o particular_a ibid._n ep._n 2._o to_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n for_o that_o which_o have_v be_v agree_v upon_o by_o the_o 300_o bishop_n be_v to_o be_v take_v for_o nothing_o but_o the_o determination_n of_o god_n himself_o the_o holy_a ghost_n reside_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o such_o worthy_a person_n and_o inspire_v they_o with_o the_o divine_a will_n of_o god_n himself_o council_n constantinop_n universal_a 6._o action_n 17._o sub_fw-la finem_fw-la the_o
for_o the_o precedence_n of_o the_o city_n to_o which_o they_o do_v belong_v and_o baronius_n himself_o do_v open_o acknowledge_v this_o an._n 39_o 10._o the_o ancient_n say_v he_o observe_v no_o other_o rule_n in_o institute_v the_o ecclesiastical_a see_v than_o the_o division_n of_o province_n and_o the_o prerogative_n before_o establish_v by_o the_o roman_n but_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o the_o particular_a case_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o unanswerable_a evidence_n for_o it_o be_v the_o big_a of_o all_o the_o first_o four_o famous_a general_n counsel_n which_o pope_n gregory_n do_v reverence_n as_o the_o four_o gospel_n and_o this_o be_v there_o carry_v 451._o carry_v see_v the_o contest_v betwixt_o the_o pope_n legate_n and_o the_o council_n about_o this_o affair_n council_n chalcedon_n action_n 16._o where_o it_o be_v in_o fine_a determine_v against_o the_o legate_n by_o the_o judge_n and_o council_n bellarmin_n acknowledge_v this_o in_o his_o preface_n to_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr pontifice_fw-la the_o greek_n say_v he_o oppose_v this_o that_o be_v the_o universal_a supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o the_o year_n 451._o against_o the_o will_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n tho'_o then_o at_o the_o great_a height_n that_o he_o ever_o have_v be_v which_o do_v manifest_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o council_n to_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o tenure_n that_o the_o pope_n claim_v to_o hold_v by_o and_o further_o that_o this_o be_v the_o true_a aim_n of_o the_o council_n do_v appear_v not_o only_o from_o pope_n leo_n exception_n against_o this_o decree_n but_o also_o by_o the_o opposition_n that_o there_o be_v ever_o after_o betwixt_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n about_o the_o precedence_n till_o the_o time_n of_o boniface_n who_o get_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n but_o yet_o not_o without_o much_o opposition_n from_o the_o greek_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o constantinople_n by_o this_o than_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o imperial_a power_n be_v the_o principal_a object_n of_o the_o worship_n that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n because_o it_o be_v give_v to_o that_o church_n only_o in_o veneration_n of_o that_o power_n for_o that_o for_o who_o sake_n a_o thing_n be_v honour_v be_v the_o principal_a object_n of_o that_o honour_n and_o epistle_n and_o platina_n in_o bonifacio_n tertio_fw-la he_o obtain_v of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n that_o the_o seat_n of_o st._n peter_n shall_v be_v call_v and_o esteem_v to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n but_o yet_o not_o without_o great_a contention_n about_o it_o many_o affirm_v that_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o nrst_a and_o chief_a see_v of_o the_o church_n where_o the_o head_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v anastasius_n bibliothecarius_n in_o bonifacio_n 3_o he_o obtain_v of_o phocas_n that_o the_o apostolic_a see_v of_o st._n peter_n shall_v be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n whereas_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n do_v write_v itself_o the_o chief_a of_o all_o church_n caranza_n council_n summa_fw-la p._n 369._o bonefacius_fw-la 3._o he_o obtain_v etc._n etc._n that_o the_o see_v of_o st._n peter_n shall_v be_v account_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n which_o title_n the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n do_v challenge_v to_o itself_o evil_a prince_n favour_v it_o and_o affirm_v that_o the_o chief_a see_v of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o be_v there_o where_o the_o head_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v that_o be_v at_o constantinople_n gregor_n m._n just_a before_o boniface_n be_v full_a of_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n claim_n to_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n in_o his_o four_o 6_o and_o seven_o book_n of_o his_o epistle_n boniface_n the_o three_o notwithstanding_o all_o his_o good_a service_n to_o phocas_n can_v not_o get_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n without_o much_o opposition_n from_o the_o greek_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o constantinople_n 3._o the_o chief_a head_n and_o life_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o papal_a authority_n it_o be_v that_o which_o be_v the_o contriver_n of_o that_o image_n and_o be_v also_o the_o evil_a spirit_n of_o it_o that_o instigate_v it_o to_o all_o the_o mischief_n that_o it_o do_v now_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v nothing_o but_o they_o but_o edictum_fw-la sive_fw-la decretal_a pap._n hilarii_n ep._n 11._o about_o the_o year_n 476._o when_v the_o western_a empire_n fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o barbarian_n and_o so_o the_o pope_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o sole_a head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o have_v also_o be_v decree_v by_o the_o law_n of_o christian_a prince_n that_o whatsoever_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_n shall_v upon_o examination_n pronounce_v concern_v church_n and_o their_o governor_n shall_v with_o reverence_n be_v receive_v and_o strict_o observe_v dr._n barrow_n be_v pope_n supremacy_n p._n 244._o speak_v of_o the_o episcopal_a see_v before_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n so_o stand_v the_o order_n of_o church-dignity_n till_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a back_v with_o imperial_a authority_n what_o before_o be_v but_o custom_n by_o so_o august_n a_o sanction_n become_v universal_a law_n and_o with_o such_o veneration_n as_o by_o some_o be_v account_v immutable_o and_o everlasting_o obligatory_a as_o appear_v in_o pope_n leo_n maxim_n this_o do_v best_a appear_v from_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v because_o they_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v chief_a seat_n and_o also_o from_o the_o authority_n by_o which_o they_o come_v by_o it_o which_o be_v by_o the_o imperial_a law_n by_o who_o their_o primacy_n be_v establish_v see_v not._n prece_v and_o they_o be_v set_v up_o and_o depose_v by_o the_o emperor_n at_o pleasure_n and_o be_v create_v by_o they_o the_o emperor_n creature_n no_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v valid_a till_o after_o the_o 1520._o the_o caranza_n council_n summa_fw-la in_o severino_n ann._n dom._n 634._o severinus_n be_v set_v up_o in_o the_o room_n of_o pope_n honorius_n by_o isaacius_n the_o emperor_n exarch_n or_o deputy_n in_o italy_n for_o in_o those_o day_n the_o election_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n be_v not_o account_v valid_a unless_o the_o emperor_n or_o their_o exarch_n do_v confirm_v it_o after_o he_o have_v before_o observe_v in_o pelagius_n the_o second_o ann._n dom._n 580._o that_o pelagius_n be_v create_v pope_n without_o the_o roman_a prince_n authority_n against_o the_o usual_a custom_n for_o in_o those_o day_n nothing_o be_v do_v by_o the_o clergy_n in_o the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n without_o the_o emperor_n approbation_n but_o there_o be_v no_o conveniency_n at_o that_o time_n of_o send_v to_o the_o emperor_n at_o constantinople_n because_o rome_n be_v then_o besiege_v by_o the_o lombard_n but_o he_o afterward_o beg_v pardon_n for_o it_o by_o his_o legate_n gregory_n but_o in_o adrian_n the_o three_o he_o do_v thus_o more_o remarkable_o confirm_v this_o custom_n this_o pope_n ann._n dom._n 888._o be_v so_o stout_a as_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o pontificate_n to_o bring_v in_o this_o law_n to_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n shall_v not_o be_v wait_v for_o before_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o pope_n this_o be_v so_o common_o acknowledge_v that_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o pope_n use_v to_o pay_v a_o sum_n of_o money_n to_o the_o emperor_n for_o their_o confirmation_n canon_n agath_fw-mi 21._o can._n distinct_a 63._o see_v note_v 1_o on_o chapter_n the_o four_o onuphrius_n panvinius_n give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o this_o custom_n at_o justinian_n conquest_n of_o italy_n in_o pelag._n 2._o the_o goth_n say_v he_o be_v beat_v out_o of_o italy_n by_o narses_n and_o italy_n together_o with_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v make_v a_o part_n of_o the_o eastern_a empire_n under_o justinian_n the_o emperor_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o pope_n vigilius_n there_o be_v a_o new_a custom_n bring_v up_o in_o the_o assembly_n for_o the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v that_o upon_o the_o death_n of_o the_o pope_n there_o shall_v forthwith_o be_v a_o election_n make_v by_o the_o clergy_n the_o senate_n and_o the_o people_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o right_n of_o major_n but_o the_o new_a elect_a pope_n can_v not_o be_v consecrate_v or_o ordain_v before_o his_o election_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o emperor_n at_o constantinople_n nor_o before_o he_o have_v the_o emperor_n letters-patent_n for_o his_o consecration_n in_o order_n to_o enter_v upon_o the_o papal_a jurisdiction_n for_o
diaconus_fw-la de_fw-fr gest_n longobard_fw-mi c._n 37._o who_o be_v near_o those_o time_n phocas_n say_v he_o at_o the_o request_n of_o pope_n boniface_n do_v decree_n that_o the_o see_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n because_o that_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n do_v write_v itself_o the_o first_o of_o all_o church_n see_v note_n g_o on_o this_o chapter_n our_o lord_n the_o emperor_n our_o most_o gracious_a and_o pious_a lord_n and_o subscribe_v themselves_o their_o mean_a servant_n and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o chief_a flower_n of_o their_o authority_n their_o universal_a headship_n or_o supremacy_n over_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v beg_v decree_n beg_v boniface_n the_o 3_o d_o do_v so_o far_o acknowledge_v this_o title_n of_o universal_a head_n to_o be_v the_o emperor_n favour_n that_o he_o have_v the_o emperor_n grant_n for_o it_o proclaim_v at_o rome_n in_o a_o council_n of_o 62_o bishop_n platina_n in_o boniface_n 3_o sigonius_n say_v that_o boniface_n send_v a_o embassy_n to_o phocas_n to_o desire_v it_o by_o which_o mean_n he_o obtain_v that_o decree_n of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n by_o boniface_n and_o can_v not_o be_v obtain_v but_o by_o the_o drudgery_n of_o a_o approbation_n of_o murder_n and_o assassination_n and_o then_o also_o not_o without_o bishop_n without_o the_o contest_v about_o the_o universal_a headship_n appear_v plain_o to_o have_v continue_v from_o the_o order_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n for_o the_o place_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n the_o law_n of_o the_o emperor_n leo_n and_o anthemius_n l._n 16._o c._n in_o fin_n de_fw-fr sacros_fw-la eccles_n for_o the_o superiority_n of_o the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n be_v soon_o after_o that_o council_n pelagius_n the_o 2_o d._n condemn_v john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n for_o that_o claim_n and_o so_o do_v gregory_n the_o one_a after_o he_o see_v note_n g_o on_o this_o chapter_n platina_n say_v in_o boniface_n 3_o though_o his_o pretension_n be_v not_o always_o obey_v yet_o there_o have_v ever_o since_o that_o time_n be_v a_o schism_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o the_o latin_a church_n bellarmin_n in_o praefat._n in_o lib._n de_fw-fr pontifice_fw-la the_o greek_n oppose_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n in_o the_o year_n 451._o in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o in_o the_o year_n 600._o declare_v the_o bp._n of_o constantinople_n universal_a bishop_n great_a contest_v against_o it_o as_o a_o usurpation_n upon_o the_o right_n and_o liberty_n of_o other_o church_n to_o mind_v he_o by_o who_o favour_n only_o he_o come_v to_o possess_v it_o for_o the_o emperor_n other_o emperor_n cuspinian_n de_fw-fr caesaribus_fw-la p._n 140._o mauritius_n write_v to_o pope_n gregory_n to_o obey_v john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n as_o if_o head_n patriarch_n of_o all_o other_o mauritius_n just_a before_o have_v command_v pope_n gregory_n to_o acknowledge_v john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n for_o the_o universal_a head_n there_o be_v great_a reason_n then_o to_o account_v the_o honour_n show_v to_o the_o papal_a authority_n and_o his_o clergy_n which_o be_v the_o life_n and_o soul_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v a_o honour_n do_v to_o the_o power_n that_o raise_v he_o and_o support_v he_o 4._o the_o worship_n that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o roman_a religion_n may_v well_o be_v call_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n because_o it_o be_v the_o secular_a arm_n that_o make_v the_o church-law_n to_o be_v obey_v and_o thereby_o it_o do_v appear_v that_o it_o be_v the_o own_n of_o these_o law_n by_o the_o secular_a power_n for_o its_o own_o will_n and_o command_v that_o give_v all_o the_o life_n and_o force_n to_o they_o and_o that_o therefore_o they_o be_v obey_v as_o the_o law_n and_o will_n of_o that_o power_n only_o the_o church_n may_v make_v what_o law_n it_o please_v to_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n their_o anathema_n will_v not_o have_v be_v much_o regard_v by_o those_o who_o know_v they_o to_o be_v unwarrantable_a but_o that_o which_o set_v the_o edge_n upon_o they_o be_v the_o secular_a arm_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n it_o be_v then_o the_o secular_a arm_n that_o be_v in_o reality_n the_o chief_a thing_n that_o be_v worship_v or_o who_o will_n be_v comply_v with_o as_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o as_o the_o law_n of_o his_o religion_n it_o be_v therefore_o very_o proper_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n both_o before_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n when_o all_o the_o secular_a authority_n be_v only_o imperial_a and_o also_o after_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o sword_n the_o canon_n 3._o council_n lateranens_fw-la 1._o the_o secular_a power_n be_v enjoin_v to_o take_v a_o oath_n to_o prosecute_v heretic_n to_o the_o root_a they_o out_o of_o their_o territory_n and_o those_o prince_n that_o neglect_v to_o do_v thus_o be_v to_o be_v excommunicate_v and_o their_o subject_n absolve_v of_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n to_o they_o and_o their_o land_n to_o be_v expose_v to_o the_o seizure_n of_o catholic_n see_v note_n c_o and_o f_o on_o chapter_n 4._o the_o council_n of_o milan_n and_o arles_n send_v to_o their_o emperor_n to_o make_v their_o decree_n effectual_a aeneas_n silvius_n afterward_o pope_n pius_n 2d_o epist_n l._n 53._o we_o be_v all_o of_o the_o same_o faith_n with_o our_o prince_n if_o they_o be_v idolater_n we_o shall_v be_v so_o too_o and_o shall_v deny_v not_o only_o the_o pope_n but_o christ_n himself_o also_o if_o the_o secular_a power_n do_v but_o press_v we_o to_o it_o otho_fw-la frisius_n in_o prol_n l._n 4._o chronic._n there_o be_v two_o person_n set_v up_o in_o the_o church_n the_o sacerdotal_a and_o the_o regal_a the_o one_o to_o execute_v the_o ecclesiastical_a censure_n by_o the_o spiritual_a sword_n the_o other_o carry_v the_o material_a sword_n to_o execute_v the_o secular_a sentence_n and_o as_o spiritual_a possession_n be_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o spiritual_a sword_n so_o be_v the_o dignity_n of_o this_o world_n as_o dutchy_n county_n etc._n etc._n under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o material_a sword_n ten_o king_n in_o it_o because_o b._n n._n b._n they_o be_v find_v to_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n or_o to_o that_o religion_n which_o the_o imperial_a authority_n do_v set_v up_o for_o this_o end_n alone_o be_v it_o that_o the_o imperial_a authority_n have_v its_o confirmation_n at_o present_a from_o church_n from_o goldast_n polit._n in_o imperial_a h._n 1._o pag._n 72._o speak_v of_o the_o installation_n of_o the_o roman_a king_n or_o emperor_n they_o do_v then_o require_v a_o oath_n from_o the_o supreme_a monarch_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o defend_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o exterminate_v heretic_n and_o to_o secure_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o pope_n by_o all_o manner_n of_o way_n glabar_n l._n 1._o histor_n in_o fine_a benedict_n the_o 9th_o make_v this_o decree_n that_o none_o shall_v be_v call_v or_o take_v for_o emperor_n but_o he_o who_o the_o pope_n for_o his_o good_a behaviour_n shall_v make_v choice_n for_o a_o fit_a person_n for_o the_o common-weal_n and_o upon_o who_o he_o shall_v set_v that_o imperial_a crown_n which_o be_v a_o golden_a apple_n set_v with_o jewel_n and_o a_o cross_n in_o the_o middle_n of_o it_o viz._n to_o denote_v the_o end_n of_o his_o power_n to_o be_v to_o defend_v the_o church_n and_o such_o be_v every_o imperial_a crown_n of_o every_o particular_a prince_n clementina_n unica_fw-la de_fw-la jure_fw-la jurando_fw-la give_v the_o oath_n that_o the_o emperor_n take_v to_o defend_v the_o right_n of_o the_o church_n the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n that_o it_o may_v enforce_v the_o spiritual_a power_n of_o the_o church_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n do_v both_o the_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a power_n come_v to_o be_v worship_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o act_n of_o obedience_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v now_o easy_a to_o apprehend_v how_o the_o false_a prophet_n do_v exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n before_o he_o for_o 12._o rev._n 13._o 12._o since_o the_o first_o beast_n be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o imperial_a power_n the_o exercise_n of_o all_o his_o power_n must_v be_v a_o universal_a supremacy_n over_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n and_o this_o do_v very_o well_o answer_v the_o pope_n exercise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o both_o the_o roman_a sword_n and_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v do_v before_o the_o first_o beast_n as_o that_o signify_v in_o honour_n of_o he_o or_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o chief_a seat_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o first_o great_a effect_n of_o this_o power_n be_v to_o cause_v all_o the_o world_n to_o ibid._n ibid._n worship_v the_o first_o beast_n and_o that_o be_v when_o the_o papal_a authority_n do_v either_o make_v the_o world_n receive_v the_o imperial_a
church_n in_o the_o same_o seven_o head_v ten_o horned_a empire_n or_o better_o satisfy_v we_o why_o there_o need_v two_o different_a figure_n of_o dragon_n and_o beast_n to_o signify_v those_o two_o kind_a of_o hostility_n against_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n for_o by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v to_o be_v in_o outward_a appearance_n the_o most_o direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o dragon_n that_o can_v be_v and_o even_o to_o look_v like_o christ_n himself_o and_o therefore_o that_o this_o false_a prophet_n must_v real_o be_v such_o a_o one_o of_o that_o kind_a as_o our_o saviour_n call_v christ_n call_v see_v malvenda_n not._n praece_v and_o the_o father_n agree_v that_o antichrist_n shall_v take_v away_o the_o worship_n of_o false_a go_n see_v irenaeus_n not._n praece_v arethas_n in_o v._o 11._o c._n 13._o apoc._n two_o horn_n of_o the_o lamb_n because_o he_o shall_v feign_v himself_o to_o be_v kind_a and_o benign_a that_o he_o may_v deceive_v idem_fw-la in_o v._o 14._o he_o do_v miracle_n that_o antichrist_n may_v be_v think_v to_o be_v christ_n a_o false_a christ_n or_o a_o false_a pretender_n to_o be_v his_o deputy_n and_o vicar_n upon_o earth_n the_o character_n of_o which_o kind_n of_o false_a christ_n and_o false_a prophet_n in_o be_v able_a to_o deceive_v the_o very_a elect_a by_o their_o great_a wonder_n and_o sign_n be_v just_a the_o same_o with_o the_o power_n of_o this_o eminent_a false_a prophet_n for_o do_v great_a wonder_n also_o for_o deceive_v all_o those_o that_o dwell_v upon_o 14._o rev._n 13._o 14._o earth_n by_o the_o miracle_n which_o he_o have_v power_n to_o do_v wherefore_o the_o speak_n like_o a_o dragon_n in_o this_o false_a prophet_n with_o the_o appearance_n of_o a_o lamb_n must_v signify_v his_o speak_n or_o command_v under_o the_o vizard_n of_o the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n the_o same_o kind_n of_o act_n of_o cruelty_n and_o tyranny_n for_o a_o idolatrous_a worship_n which_o the_o red_a dragon_n be_v active_a in_o against_o the_o woman_n in_o the_o chapter_n just_o before_o the_o profession_n of_o christianity_n be_v now_o we_o see_v so_o far_o from_o excuse_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o character_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n that_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o he_o to_o be_v a_o more_o eminent_a professor_n of_o that_o religion_n than_o any_o other_o person_n in_o the_o church_n to_o be_v capable_a of_o have_v it_o apply_v to_o he_o and_o the_o enforce_n of_o false-worship_n by_o all_o the_o art_n of_o cruelty_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o christ_n do_v therefore_o fill_v up_o the_o whole_a character_n that_o be_v give_v of_o his_o have_v the_o horn_n of_o a_o lamb_n and_o speak_v like_o the_o red_a dragon_n for_o nothing_o do_v more_o resemble_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o devil_n than_o antichristian_a tyranny_n under_o the_o mask_n of_o piety_n well_o therefore_o may_v the_o dragon_n be_v say_v to_o give_v his_o power_n to_o the_o 3._o rev._n 13._o 2_o 3._o beast_n since_o the_o devil_n may_v be_v safe_o enough_o suppose_v to_o inspire_v this_o design_n of_o carry_v on_o this_o adoration_n of_o the_o roman_a power_n and_o of_o that_o church_n by_o force_n of_o arm_n and_o sanguinary_a law_n like_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o red_a dragon_n in_o the_o time_n of_o heathen_a persecution_n describe_v in_o the_o chapter_n just_o before_o by_o this_o may_v be_v understand_v the_o true_a meaning_n of_o the_o cast_n 9_o v._o 9_o down_o of_o the_o dragon_n with_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n out_o of_o heaven_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n for_o as_o that_o figure_n have_v the_o proper_a mark_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o the_o seven_o head_n so_o must_v it_o be_v the_o devil_n inspire_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o bloody_a act_n against_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o lamb_n who_o be_v say_v to_o have_v overcome_v he_o by_o not_o 11._o v._o 11._o love_v their_o life_n unto_o the_o death_n wherefore_o the_o cast_n down_o of_o the_o dragon_n out_o of_o heaven_n can_v signify_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o mortify_n of_o the_o pagan_a power_n against_o the_o christian_a church_n after_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n to_o the_o christian_a religion_n for_o since_o the_o beast_n be_v find_v to_o arise_v with_o justinian_n and_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o roman_a dragon_n be_v in_o the_o text_n describe_v to_o be_v before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o yet_o to_o be_v after_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n the_o dragon_n can_v be_v no_o other_o rage_a power_n of_o the_o devil_n reign_v at_o rome_n and_o tyrannize_a over_o the_o christian_a church_n but_o only_o the_o devil_n rage_v in_o the_o heathen_a emperor_n before_o the_o conversion_n of_o constantine_n from_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n to_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n there_o be_v no_o such_o roman_a tyranny_n exercise_v against_o the_o christian_n that_o have_v the_o least_o show_n of_o so_o dreadful_a a_o appearance_n and_o whatsoever_o any_o profess_a christian_a emperor_n may_v do_v in_o that_o kind_n must_v be_v under_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o so_o be_v another_o beast_n different_a from_o the_o dragon_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o at_o this_o appearance_n of_o christianity_n upon_o the_o imperial_a throne_n this_o prophecy_n be_v apprehend_v to_o be_v so_o plain_o fulfil_v that_o constantine_n effigy_n be_v set_v up_o in_o public_a over_o his_o palace-gate_n trample_v upon_o a_o wound_a dragon_n which_o say_v eusebius_n be_v do_v to_o signify_v his_o conquest_n of_o those_o tyrant_n constantini_n lib._n 3._o c._n 3._o de_fw-la vita_fw-la constantini_n that_o oppress_a and_o persecute_v the_o church_n at_o the_o instigation_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o allusion_n to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o prophet_n where_o the_o devil_n thus_o rage_v against_o the_o church_n be_v call_v a_o dragon_n and_o constantine_n himself_o 6._o socrat._v l._n 1._o c._n 6._o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o eusebius_n for_o the_o repair_n of_o the_o church_n call_v his_o conquest_n of_o licinius_n who_o be_v the_o last_o of_o the_o persecute_v heathen_a emperor_n the_o foil_n of_o the_o dragon_n and_o the_o restore_n of_o christian_a liberty_n to_o all_o men._n by_o the_o same_o reason_n whatsoever_o be_v express_v to_o follow_v the_o dragon_n fall_n and_o to_o be_v before_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o roman_a empire_n turn_v christian_n before_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n and_o therefore_o the_o dragon_n cast_v a_o flood_n of_o water_n out_o of_o his_o mouth_n to_o carry_v away_o the_o woman_n with_o it_o must_v be_v understand_v 15._o rev._n 12._o 15._o of_o some_o great_a inundation_n of_o multitude_n of_o pagan_a people_n upon_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o be_v able_a to_o have_v carry_v away_o and_o to_o have_v bury_v the_o true_a church_n in_o it_o for_o water_n be_v interpret_v to_o signify_v multitude_n of_o people_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n a_o flood_n therefore_o must_v denote_v water-flood_n denote_v victorinus_n in_o v._n 15._o cap._n 12._o apoc._n the_o water_n which_o he_o cast_v out_o do_v signify_v the_o army_n that_o follow_v he_o ribera_n on_o the_o same_o place_n interpreter_n agree_v that_o by_o the_o water_n persecution_n that_o be_v of_o multitude_n be_v understand_v the_o devil_n send_v a_o army_n to_o persecute_v the_o saint_n that_o flee_v into_o the_o wilderness_n sabo_n tyconius_n he_o cast_v out_o water_n after_o she_o that_o be_v the_o violence_n of_o persecutor_n and_o afterward_o it_o signify_v a_o army_n of_o persecutor_n andrea_n primatius_fw-la haymo_fw-la and_o ausbertus_n say_v the_o same_o and_o quote_v that_o of_o psalm_n 122._o when_o man_n rise_v up_o against_o i_o to_o which_o may_v be_v add_v many_o other_o place_n in_o the_o psalm_n concern_v the_o flood_n and_o water-flood_n some_o very_a extraordinary_a overflow_n of_o such_o multitude_n and_o be_v there_o ever_o any_o thing_n more_o exact_o answerable_a to_o this_o than_o that_o prodigious_a inundation_n of_o barbarous_a nation_n over_o all_o the_o western_a empire_n present_o after_o the_o full_a accomplishment_n of_o the_o victory_n of_o christianity_n over_o heathenism_n about_o the_o time_n of_o theodosius_n st._n i_o describe_v those_o time_n with_o the_o character_n of_o the_o last_o dismal_a state_n of_o thing_n which_o shall_v be_v the_o forerunner_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o swallow_a up_o of_o this_o flood_n by_o the_o earth_n to_o help_v the_o woman_n can_v 16._o v._o 16._o thereupon_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o league_n that_o be_v make_v with_o these_o people_n with_o the_o several_a allotment_n of_o habitation_n to_o they_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o one_o people_n with_o the_o roman_n and_o their_o entrance_n
of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v date_v from_o by_o protestant_n baronius_n testimony_n concern_v it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a answer_n to_o that_o who_o as_o 119._o as_o divers_a discourse_n p._n 119._o dr._n barnard_n observe_v do_v acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v not_o a_o age_n in_o which_o some_o learned_a man_n or_o other_o do_v not_o appear_v in_o this_o charge_n of_o antichristianism_n upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o have_v already_o see_v the_o charge_n of_o the_o donatist_n and_o arrian_n and_o if_o that_o shall_v be_v esteem_v to_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o unreasonable_a clamour_n of_o heretic_n pope_n gregory_n 38._o lib._n 4._o epist_n 38._o complaint_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n against_o that_o antichristian_a supremacy_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n which_o come_v afterward_o to_o be_v the_o title_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v unexceptionable_a 28._o lib._n 6._o ep._n 28._o but_o present_o after_o that_o age_n when_o baronius_n himself_o say_v 3._o an._n 900._o art_n 1_o 2_o 3._o that_o the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v bring_v into_o the_o church_n arnulphus_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n in_o his_o speech_n to_o the_o synod_n of_o rheims_n appeal_v to_o the_o whole_a synod_n whether_o 213._o synod_n rheim_n cap._n 25_o 26_o 27_o 28._o a._n d._n 991._o mornay_n myster_n iniquity_n p._n 213._o the_o behaviour_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o in_o their_o opinion_n full_o answer_v the_o character_n of_o antichrist_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o thereupon_o apply_v the_o 2_o thess_n 2._o 4_o 6_o 7._o to_o the_o fall_v in_o piece_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o papacy_n upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o it_o but_o after_o that_o pope_n gregory_n the_o seven_o call_v hildebrand_n have_v a_o while_n show_v himself_o there_o be_v frequent_a clamour_n of_o this_o nature_n aventinus_n a_o historian_n of_o that_o church_n say_v that_o the_o 5._o lib._n 5._o great_a part_n of_o good_a ingenuous_a faithful_a and_o clear-spirited_n writer_n do_v hold_v that_o than_o begin_v the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n and_o according_o do_v we_o find_v the_o whole_a clergy_n of_o the_o diocese_n of_o liege_n in_o their_o answer_n to_o pope_n paschal_n letter_n who_o have_v be_v hildebrand_n scholar_n apply_v the_o rage_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o colon._n 2._o vol._n council_n p._n 809._o edit_fw-la colon._n the_o apocalypse_n against_o the_o true_a church_n to_o the_o pope_n action_n and_o the_o emperor_n henry_n who_o be_v with_o they_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o christian_a prince_n do_v also_o in_o express_a word_n apply_v the_o character_n of_o antichrist_n in_o the_o thess_n 1_o ep._n 2._o to_o paschal_n the_o bishop_n of_o florence_n also_o at_o the_o same_o time_n do_v public_o preach_v that_o antichrist_n be_v then_o bear_v which_o make_v pope_n paschal_n go_v in_o person_n 2._o platina_n in_o paschal_n 2._o to_o florence_n and_o call_v a_o council_n there_o to_o admonish_v he_o to_o desist_v their_o own_o st._n bernard_n tell_v we_o first_o that_o he_o have_v hear_v norbart_n 56._o about_o the_o year_n 1125._o epist_n 56._o of_o great_a repute_n for_o holiness_n affirm_v with_o a_o protestation_n that_o he_o do_v most_o certain_o know_v that_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v reveal_v in_o that_o generation_n and_o bernard_n himself_o do_v also_o call_v 125._o in_o cantic_a serm._n 33._o epist_n 125._o the_o pope_n antichrist_n and_o say_v that_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n to_o who_o be_v give_v a_o mouth_n speak_v blasphemy_n and_o to_o make_v war_n against_o the_o saint_n do_v sit_v in_o the_o chair_n of_o st._n peter_n but_o everhard_n bishop_n of_o saltzburg_n in_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o 1230._o about_o a._n d._n 1230._o 9th_o at_o the_o assembly_n at_o ratisbonne_n do_v the_o most_o particular_o prove_v the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o the_o 8_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o have_v be_v come_v ever_o since_o the_o time_n of_o hildebrand_n at_o least_o from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n that_o be_v the_o six_o head_n and_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n among_o the_o ten_o king_n aventin_n lib._n 7._o 545._o this_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o such_o as_o be_v of_o the_o roman_a communion_n but_o ever_o since_o the_o first_o great_a appearance_n of_o the_o albigenses_n which_o be_v before_o the_o year_n 1170._o there_o have_v be_v a_o continuation_n of_o this_o accusation_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o whole_a body_n of_o church_n divide_v from_o that_o communion_n those_o that_o have_v the_o curiosity_n to_o see_v a_o more_o particular_a account_n of_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o charge_n of_o antichrist_n upon_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o the_o best_a learned_a of_o its_o own_o member_n may_v consult_v du_n plessis_n mornay_n in_o his_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n and_o dr._n bernard_n in_o his_o four_o discourse_n from_o page_n 119._o where_o there_o be_v a_o account_n more_o particular_o of_o the_o learned_a man_n of_o this_o opinion_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n both_o in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o papal_a state_n and_o since_o the_o reformation_n finis_fw-la book_n print_v for_o thomas_n cockerill_n at_o the_o three_o leg_n in_o the_o poultry_n the_o work_n of_o the_o late_a reverend_a divine_a mr._n stephen_n charnock_n b._n d._n sometime_o fellow_n of_o new_a college_n in_o oxon._n folio_n 2_o vol._n speculum_fw-la theologiae_n in_o christo_n or_o a_o view_n of_o some_o divine_a truth_n which_o be_v either_o practical_o exemplify_v in_o jesus_n christ_n set_v forth_o in_o the_o gospel_n or_o may_v easy_o be_v deduce_v from_o they_o by_o edward_n polhill_n of_o burwash_n in_o sussex_n esq_n 4o._o precious_a faith_n consider_v in_o its_o nature_n work_v and_o growth_n by_o edward_n polhill_n esq_n in_o 4o._o geography_n rectify_v or_o a_o description_n of_o the_o world_n in_o all_o its_o kingdom_n province_n city_n town_n sea_n river_n bays_n cape_n fort_n their_o ancient_n and_o present_a name_n inhabitant_n situation_n history_n custom_n government_n &c_n &c_n and_o also_o their_o commodity_n coin_n weight_n and_o measure_n with_o those_o of_o london_n illustrate_v with_o about_o 80_o new_a map_n the_o whole_a work_n perform_v according_a to_o the_o accurate_a discovery_n of_o modern_a author_n in_o 4o._o 2_o do_v edition_n christus_fw-la in_o cord_n or_o the_o mystical_a union_n between_o christ_n and_o believer_n consider_v in_o its_o resemblance_n bond_n seal_n privilege_n and_o mark_n by_o edward_n polhill_n esq_n in_o 8o._o a_o practical_a grammar_n or_o the_o easy_a and_o short_a way_n to_o initiate_v young_a child_n in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n by_o the_o help_n whereof_o a_o child_n of_o seven_o year_n old_a may_v learn_v more_o of_o the_o ground_n of_o that_o language_n in_o three_o month_n than_o be_v ordinary_o learn_v in_o a_o year_n space_n by_o those_o of_o a_o great_a age_n in_o a_o common_a grammar_n school_n publish_v for_o the_o use_n of_o those_o that_o love_v not_o to_o be_v tedious_a to_o which_o be_v add_v table_n of_o mr._n walker_n particle_n by_o the_o assistance_n whereof_o young_a scholar_n may_v be_v better_o enable_v to_o peruse_v that_o excellent_a and_o most_o useful_a treatise_n by_o f_o philamath_n master_n of_o a_o free-school_n in_o 8o._o a_o dialogue_n between_o a_o romish_a priest_n and_o a_o english_a protestant_n wherein_o the_o principal_a point_n and_o argument_n of_o both_o religion_n be_v true_o prepare_v and_o full_o examine_v by_o matth._n pool_n author_n of_o the_o synopsis_fw-la criticorum_fw-la in_o 12o._o familiaria_fw-la colloquia_fw-la opera_fw-la christopheri_fw-la helvici_fw-la d._n &_o professoris_fw-la gressensis_fw-la olim_fw-la ex_fw-la erasmo_n roterodamo_n ludovico_n vive_fw-fr &_o schortenio_fw-la halio_fw-la selecta_fw-la editio_fw-la decima_fw-la quarta_fw-la ad_fw-la pristina_fw-la exemplaria_fw-la denuo_fw-la recognita_fw-la 12o._o school_n of_o manner_n or_o rule_n for_o child_n behaviour_n by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o english_a exercise_n for_o schoolboy_n 12o._o gradus_fw-la ad_fw-la parnassum_fw-la five_o novus_n synonymorum_fw-la epithetorum_fw-la &_o phrasium_fw-la poeticarum_fw-la thesaurus_fw-la elegantiae_fw-la flavissas_fw-la poeticas_fw-la parnassum_fw-la poeticum_fw-la thesaurum_fw-la virgilii_fw-la smetium_fw-la januam_fw-la musarum_fw-la aliosque_fw-la id_fw-la genus_fw-la libros_fw-la ad_fw-la poesin_n necessarias_fw-la complectens_fw-la some_o sermon_n upon_o regeneration_n faith_n and_o repentance_n preach_v at_o the_o merchant_n lecture_n in_o broadstreet_n by_o thomas_n cole_n marriage_n promoted_n in_o a_o discourse_n of_o its_o ancient_n and_o modern_a practice_n both_o under_o heathen_a and_o christian_a commonwealth_n and_o how_o far_o it_o may_v be_v practicable_a and_o commodious_a to_o the_o preservation_n of_o these_o kingdom_n by_o a_o person_n of_o quality_n